#maybe he’s already got someone lined up
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
"You're such a softie." You whisper, tracing the lines on his face with a gentle finger, occasionally brushing soft pink locks out of his face. Soft, courtesy of your hair care routine on Sukuna.
"Hm." Your voice reaches his ears, but it doesn't seem like your words registered in his mind. Because if he really did hear your words, he'd complain. Huff and puff, maybe even throw you off his lap.
(Throw is codeword for picking you up and putting you aside. Gently.)
Sukuna is leaned back on his throne, skulls and bone framing the two of you, and yet the atmosphere felt uncharacteristically soft. Quiet. Rare.
You smile, a mischievous glint in your eye. Fine, you'll get a reaction out of him either way.
Withdrawing your hands from his face and hair, you wait for the inevitable reaction.
One of Sukuna's eyes peak open, unimpressed. You innocently smile back. "What?"
"What do you mean 'what?'" He growled, previous relaxation bleeding away quicker than you could blink. All of his crimson eyes snap open, all of them effectively glaring at you.
"Whaaaat?" You repeat, giggling and leaning backwards when Sukuna's hands grip your waist in impatience.
He squints suspiciously at you. "You know what you did."
"Nuh-uh. You gotta tell me."
He scowls.
"Why do I have to tell you something you already know? Brat."
"But I don't know!" You were grinning, the face of someone who knew exactly what they were doing.
Sukuna glares impossibly harder at you, hands tightening on your waist in a silent threat. Unfortunately, you were not threatened. If anything, it simply egged you on.
"You gotta tell me what you want me to do, yknow." You huff in between giggles.
His face is contorted into a deep frown, although it looked like such a cute pout to you that you were half-tempted to just give in. No, no, you'll be strong. For a little bit.
"Your hands." He murmurs in between gritted teeth.
"what was that?"
"Your hands." He repeats. "Put them on my face. Do that thing you insist on doing." His voice comes out strained, held back by his ego. "Lest you start complaining."
"Me?" You raised an amused brow. "I'm the one that complains?"
"Yes, you." Sukuna concluded.
You roll your eyes, bring your hands to his face and squishing his cheeks, earning you a grumble from the pink-haired curse. "Whatever you say, 'Kuna."
A.N. I got so many requests to do but this man. This MANNN i cant get rid of him im sorry
#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk scenarios#jjk x reader#jjk fluff#sukuna x reader#jujutsu kaisen sukuna#sukuna ryomen x reader#sukuna fluff#ryomen sukuna x reader#jjk sukuna#true form sukuna#soft sukuna#sukuna x you#jujutsu sukuna#angels drabbles •°. *࿐
896 notes
·
View notes
Text
Out of tune [pt1] || cbg
I am finally getting to this. Jesus. I literally have it saved in my drafts to be read exhibits A through Z below
This is insane but I wanted to read this the moment I saw it, but when it was initially published I was literally going through it through the months of March to the end of April and I always told myself I would read it but as you can see that didnt happen. BUT i am so glad Im staying up tonight and I can use that time to get through my readings (for context i have a whipping 600+ draft of fics and other things I never got to its so terrible.
Anyways enough of my yapping. I thought about this fic the other day and I am going to read it all tonight like my life depends on it.
Before I even start again Im actually so giddy to finally read this😭Like its enemies to lovers, slowburn, angst, mc and gyu being producers; like my fav things ever.
You finally peeled off your glasses and turned to him with a deadpan expression. “Do I look like I had a peaceful night?”
I already love the mc’s personality. Also from the first lines I know im going to love your writing style.
His lips quirked up slightly, but he didn’t deny it. You resisted the urge to roll your eyes. If there was one person in this entire company who got under your skin more than anyone else, it was Choi Beomgyu. Beomgyu, your so-called “rival.” Beomgyu, the golden boy of the production team. Beomgyu, the one person standing between you and total creative dominance.
I giggled. Workplace rivalry always makes me so giddy
Slowly, you turned to him. “I hate this company.”
I love her so much actually, this was literally me in hs and uni.
Your stomach twisted, not with nerves, not with excitement, but with that same frustrating mixture of irritation and awareness that always came with him. Because no matter how much you tried to ignore it, Beomgyu had a presence. The kind that made a room feel smaller when he walked in, like he pulled all the energy toward himself without even trying.
I will always love enemies to lovers because its always so insane how your body can viscerally react to someone’s presence. I also think Beomgyu is such a perfect fit for this entire trope because as loveable as he is, I just know he can easily get under someone’s skin
Because as much as you wanted to believe you could do this on your own, you weren’t stupid. You knew your strengths, you were a producer first, a composer second. Melodies came naturally to you, the kind that could make someone feel something without even needing lyrics. But lyrics weren’t your strong suit. You could write, sure, but not the way Beomgyu could.
I actually appreciate the fact that the mc is very self aware and knows her strengths and weaknesses and even admits that Beomgyu is a good lyricist despite not really wanting to.
Also loving Yeonjun as her roommate and him being aware that Beomgyu pushes her over her limits and the fact that she needs it. I cant wait to see them interact more and the eventual break.
Beomgyu shrugged, stirring his coffee lazily. “Me. Him. This moment of pure camaraderie.”
Me laughing because why does this comment rile me up hello. Men are annoying
Also me giggling over them cooperating like
Beomgyu’s eyes flicker with something—approval, maybe, or just excitement—and he immediately scribbles something in return, adjusting the cadence of the next line to fit. Back and forth, line by line, the song starts to take shape. He throws out a melody, you refine it. You hum a transition, he finds a way to make it sharper.
Oh my god like ??? this is so cute tho
He shifts too, elbows resting on the table, so close now that you can feel the warmth of his arm next to yours. His knee bumps against yours, but neither of you moves away.
Screaming, screaming and more screaming
I love how they naturally work so well with each other ugh. I also love how effortlessly Beomgyu riles her up
You huff, leaning back against the wall. "Taehyun, I barely have time to eat, let alone go make small talk with people I don’t care about."
Did i mention how much i love her personality? Small talk? 👎👎👎Also i just really love her friendship with Taehyun, it makes me so happy
Soobin chuckles, shrugging. "Yeah. Maybe he’s not as much of a jerk as you think." He pauses, eyes twinkling with amusement. "Or maybe he’s just trying to get under your skin."
You know how some boys get extra irritating when they like someone? Thats what it feels like seeing Beomgyu interact with the mc and its kinda sweet
I did not expect Enha to clock her like that oh my god 😭thats just fowl
You sighed, stretching your arms above your head before rolling your chair back slightly. The worst part? You knew exactly what was missing.
Giggling oh my god. Also the fact that Gyu is never there on Thursday’s peaks my interest hmm
You hesitated, glancing at Taehyun, who only gave you a small shrug like it wasn’t that big of a deal. Maybe it wasn’t. And maybe… just maybe… you were a little tired of feeling like a ghost in this industry.
This makes me so sad actually :(( shes just an antisocial bean
Beomgyu’s jaw clenched, eyes flickering back to where you stood with Yunjin and Taehyun. You looked good tonight. Too good. And it was pissing him off. Because ever since that stupid studio session where you accidentally made magic together, he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about you.
I love getting his POV it makes me even more giddy. Hes so down bad for her in such way that I cant explain. Also loving that Soobin and Taehyun and basically one in the same when it comes to teasing Beomgyu and mc respectively.
Theyre sharing a cigarette holy fuck, thats actually p intimate in my eyes
"Careful," he said, handing it back to you with a smirk. "If you keep looking at me like that, I’m gonna start thinking you actually like me."
Screaming oh my god
"He called you talented and touched your arm twice," Beomgyu deadpanned. "That's textbook flirting."
You let out a sharp laugh. "Why do you even care?"
Beomgyu hesitated. "I don’t care," he said, a beat too late.
I will pass out I swear
"You were faking interest," he replied without hesitation. "You do that thing where you tilt your head slightly and nod, but your eyes are already somewhere else."
Fuck hes so into her
"She’s been sick for a while," he added, almost like he was saying it more to himself than to you. "Autoimmune thing. Thursdays are… her day."
I didnt expect us to get why he isnt there oh my god :((( Gyu
Also love hoe Beomgyu looks out for her in the industry since its p much a dog-eat-dog kind of environment
Beomgyu’s jaw tensed almost instantly. He felt the muscle in his cheek twitch as he forced himself to keep his expression neutral. "How the hell would I know?" he muttered, too quickly. "It’s not like I’m friends with her."
Im loving jealous Beomgyu
Yeonjun raised a brow. "You forget I’ve known you since forever. I know how your brain works. You groaned, pushing the door open "Y/N." You paused, turning back to him. Yeonjun leaned over, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead. "Go make history."
Their relationship is also so sweet too :(
Also Beomgyu using producing lingo is oddly attractive. And also loving how he so casually mention Yeonjun being her boyfriend and I just know hes relieved when he realizes it isnt true
Why the hell did I even ask that? He scoffed under his breath, shaking his head. It didn’t matter. It shouldn’t matter.
Im enjoying this fic so much I swear its so funny but also has moments of seriousness to it
I am soooooooooooooo suspicious of Seungcheol oh my god
Beomgyu's gaze flickered briefly down the hallway where Seungcheol had disappeared. Then, finally, he looked back at you. "You should be careful with him," he said, voice flat.
Hes so right, i can feel it
You weren’t sure what you expected, maybe another cocky remark, another teasing jab, but instead, his eyes moved over your outfit in a way that made your skin prickle with awareness. "You always wear black," he murmured, almost to himself, but his voice was just loud enough for you to catch.
The way that he notices this. The more I read the more I realize hes so in love with her. I also love how him and Yeonjun instantly click god. And I also love just Beomgyu’s personality in this context.
I DID NOT EXPECT TO SEE YUNHO HERE ??? Also Beomgyu needs to learn to hide his jealously
He smirked. Just a flash of teeth, just enough to make your stomach twist. Then he turned on his heel and walked off, leaving you standing there, heart pounding, head spinning, caught between wanting to kill him and—
Heheh oh my god. Part 1 was so good😭it sso satisfying to finally read it!! Unto part 2 hehe
out of tune ˖ ୨ 🎙◞⋆ ☆



pairing: producer!beomgyu x producer!femreader part 1 // part 2 // part 3
summary: you and beomgyu have been at each other’s throats since day one at HYBE. both of you are producers, both of you are talented, and both of you absolutely refuse to lose to the other. whether it’s competing for the best demo, fighting over studio time, or bickering in team meetings, everyone knows one thing: you and beomgyu cannot stand each other so, of course, your boss decides to put you two on the same project—producing ENHYPEN’s next album. together. as in, sharing a studio, making creative decisions, and not murdering each other in the process. and suddenly, the tension isn’t just about work.
genre: enemies to lovers, coworkers to lovers, slow burn, angst with a good payoff // w/c: 27k // warnings: not entirely proofread, smoking (reader and beomgyu smoke), drinking, angst, jealously, overworking characters, classic enemies to lovers type of plot
author's note: GUYS. i’m finally releasing this prisoner that’s been rotting in my drafts for a million years this one’s a longer fic, so i’m splitting it into part 1 and part 2! it’s definitely a slowburn, and also my first time writing a full-length fic like this. read part 2 here!!
out of tune's playlist <3
The HYBE cafeteria was unusually bright today. Or maybe that was just your headache talking.
You sat slumped at one of the corner tables, your laptop was open in front of you, but the words on the screen blurred together every time you tried to focus. Your body was in the office, but your soul was still somewhere on the dance floor from last night.
You were never drinking again.
A cup of coffee slid into your line of vision. You blinked, slowly lifting your head to see the familiar figure dropping into the seat beside you.
“Rough night?” Taehyun asked, amusement laced in his voice.
You didn’t answer, just wrapped both hands around the coffee like it was a lifeline and nodded your thanks. You took a sip, the bitter warmth cutting through the fog in your brain, and exhaled through your nose.
“You didn’t answer my question,” he pressed.
You finally peeled off your glasses and turned to him with a deadpan expression. “Do I look like I had a peaceful night?”
Taehyun let out a soft laugh. “No. You look like someone who made a lot of bad decisions and is currently regretting all of them.”
You sighed. “That’s exactly what happened.”
Taehyun was one of the few people in this building you actually liked. As a manager for a junior HYBE group, he wasn’t directly involved in your work, but somehow, over shared coffee breaks and snarky side comments during meetings, you had become friends. He was calm, observant, and, most importantly, he never judged you when you showed up like this.
“Who dragged you out last night?” he asked, leaning back in his chair.
“Yunjin,” you mumbled, rubbing your temple.
Taehyun whistled. “That explains it. She doesn’t just go out—she goes out.”
“Tell me about it.” You shook your head. For a few moments, you just sat there, sipping your coffee in comfortable silence. The caffeine was starting to work, clearing the fog in your brain just enough for you to remember why you had dragged yourself out of bed in the first place.
“Anyway,” Taehyun said, as if reading your mind, “you think you got it?”
You glanced at him. “Got what?”
“The ENHYPEN album. You think you landed the producer role?”
You exhaled slowly, fingers tapping against your coffee cup. “Yeah. I mean, I should. I have the best pitch. It’s mine to lose.”
Taehyun hummed, watching you carefully. “Unless…”
You groaned, already knowing where this was going. “Unless the company decides to give it to Beomgyu.”
His lips quirked up slightly, but he didn’t deny it. You resisted the urge to roll your eyes. If there was one person in this entire company who got under your skin more than anyone else, it was Choi Beomgyu. Beomgyu, your so-called “rival.” Beomgyu, the golden boy of the production team. Beomgyu, the one person standing between you and total creative dominance.
Since the moment you started working at HYBE, the two of you had been locked in a never-ending competition. You were both young, both talented, and both desperate to prove you were the best. Every project turned into a silent battle. Every meeting became a chance to outshine each other. Every time you thought you had the upper hand, he came back swinging with something better.
And, worst of all, he was good. As much as you hated to admit it, Beomgyu was one of the most talented producers in the company. His compositions were sharp, his sound design was clean, and when he wasn’t being an arrogant pain in your ass, he actually had an ear for what made a song great. But that didn’t make him any less infuriating.
“He’s been talking about it a lot,” Taehyun said, watching your reaction.
“Of course, he has,” you muttered. “He loves the sound of his own voice.”
Before Taehyun could press you, your phone buzzed with a notification. Your stomach flipped when you saw the email preview on your screen.
[HYBE Entertainment] Producer Assignment for ENHYPEN’s Next Album
Taehyun caught the way your shoulders tensed. “Well?”
You swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and opened it. And then, in bold letters, you saw it:
Lead Producers: Y/N & Choi Beomgyu.
You stared at the screen, unblinking.
Taehyun leaned over. “So?”
Slowly, you turned to him. “I hate this company.”
You barely had time to process your misery before you were ushered into one of the production meeting rooms. The headache was still lingering, but the coffee had helped enough that you could at least pretend to be functioning.
Across the table sat Baekhyun, ENHYPEN’s main A&R manager, flipping through a thick binder filled with concepts, references, and scribbled notes. He was in his mid-thirties, sharp-eyed and always impossibly put-together, the kind of guy who could walk into any room and immediately command attention.
“You look like hell,” he said, not even bothering with a greeting.
“Good morning to you too,” you muttered, dropping into your chair.
Baekhyun smirked, but didn’t push further. Instead, he slid the binder toward you. “Alright, let’s get to it. This is going to be ENHYPEN’s biggest album yet. They’re growing like crazy, and we need something that reflects that—something bold, mature, but still fresh.”
You nodded, flipping through the pages. There were mood boards, keywords, visual concepts—deep reds, blacks, a contrast of sharp and soft. “So, a sexy vibe,” you noted.
“Sexy, but not just for the sake of being sexy,” Baekhyun clarified. “It’s not about being provocative, it’s about confidence, about knowing your worth and expressing it. It needs to feel natural, not forced.”
“Got it,” you said, scanning a page filled with song references—everything from dark R&B to stripped-back acoustic ballads. “And the sound?”
“We want duality,” Baekhyun said, leaning forward. “Something sleek, something intense, but balanced with softer, more emotional tracks. Like… a contrast between the chase and the catch.”
You smirked. “So basically, heartbreak wrapped in temptation.”
Baekhyun snapped his fingers. “Exactly.”
You nodded, your mind already racing with ideas. This was the kind of project you thrived on, creating an album that told a story, something cohesive but layered, something that felt alive.
“I can already hear it,” you murmured, flipping to a blank page and jotting down rough ideas. “We need instrumentals that hit deep, a mix of live elements and modern production. R&B basslines, warm analog synths, breathy vocals in the right places…”
Baekhyun grinned. “See? This is why I knew you were the right person for this.” Your ego swelled, but before you could respond, he casually added— “And why Beomgyu is the perfect person to work on this with you.”
Just like that, your mood soured. You shut the binder and looked up at him, unimpressed. “Really?”
Baekhyun laughed. “Don’t start.”
“I’m just saying—”
“You’re just saying that you don’t like him. Which, frankly, is why this is going to be so interesting.”
You huffed, crossing your arms. “We have completely different styles.”
“Which is exactly why this works. You bring structure, he brings unpredictability. You focus on energy, he focuses on emotion. You push each other, even when you don’t realize it.” You groaned, but you knew he wasn’t wrong. Baekhyun leaned back, watching you with an amused glint in his eyes. “You know, if you two weren’t so busy trying to one-up each other all the time, you might actually make a great team.”
You scoffed. “Doubtful.” Baekhyun only shrugged, a knowing smile on his face. You sighed, standing up and gathering your notes. “Fine. If this album flops, I’m blaming you.”
He smirked. “Noted.”
You turned toward the door, bracing yourself for the inevitable headache that would come from working directly with Beomgyu for the next few months. But as soon as you pulled it open, you nearly walked straight into someone.
Someone tall, with long black hair falling messily over sharp eyes that gleamed with something infuriatingly smug. His features were all sharp angles and effortless confidence, full lips curled into a smirk, the kind that made your blood pressure spike before he even said a word.
Choi Beomgyu.
Dressed in an oversized black hoodie layered under a leather jacket, silver chains peeking out from the neckline, and ripped jeans that looked both expensive and carelessly thrown on, he looked every bit like the type of person who thrived in controlled chaos. Like someone who knew exactly how to get under your skin and enjoyed every second of it. And he always made it look easy.
Your stomach twisted, not with nerves, not with excitement, but with that same frustrating mixture of irritation and awareness that always came with him. Because no matter how much you tried to ignore it, Beomgyu had a presence. The kind that made a room feel smaller when he walked in, like he pulled all the energy toward himself without even trying.
He was leaning casually against the doorframe, like he had been waiting for you to walk straight into him. His dark eyes flickered down at you, amused. He chuckled, stepping aside just enough for you to pass. But before you could make your escape, Baekhyun called from inside the room—
“Beomgyu, perfect timing. Y/N and I were just talking about how great you two are going to be working together.”
You clenched your jaw. Beomgyu turned to you, raising an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?”
“No,” you deadpanned. “We weren’t.”
Beomgyu grinned, clearly enjoying himself. “Too bad, cause I think we’re going to have so much fun.”
You took a slow breath, reminding yourself that murder was illegal. Then, without another word, you pushed past him and walked out of the room. Behind you, you could hear him laugh under his breath.
This was going to be hell.
By the time you finally stepped out of the HYBE building, the sky had already melted into deep shades of indigo. The day had been long, hours spent inside the studio, fine-tuning beats, layering harmonies, trying to shape the skeleton of a project that didn’t even exist yet. Your brain felt like mush, the melodies still buzzing in your head like an overplayed song on repeat.
You shoved your hands into your jacket pockets, letting the cool night air wake you up a little as you made your way toward the subway. Your body ached, exhaustion settling into your bones, but your mind wouldn’t shut up.
It was annoying how easy it was to think about the project, how ideas kept forming without you even trying. Even more annoying? The realization that, in some twisted way, Beomgyu was actually a good fit for this album. You hated that it made sense.
Because as much as you wanted to believe you could do this on your own, you weren’t stupid. You knew your strengths, you were a producer first, a composer second. Melodies came naturally to you, the kind that could make someone feel something without even needing lyrics. But lyrics weren’t your strong suit. You could write, sure, but not the way Beomgyu could.
That was the problem. He was good. And he knew he was good.
His songwriting had this effortless quality, like he wasn’t just writing songs, he was telling stories. He knew how to take a concept and turn it into something that felt real. And if this album was supposed to be all about desire, longing, and the push-and-pull of emotions, then yeah, maybe he was the right person for this. But you’d rather die than admit that out loud.
With a tired sigh, you pushed the thought away as your train pulled up to the station. You just needed to go home, take a hot shower, and vent to the one person who wouldn’t hesitate to call you out on your bullshit.
By the time you unlocked the door to your apartment, you could already hear the faint sound of music playing from the living room.
Yeonjun was sprawled across the couch, laptop balanced on his stomach, probably tweaking some mix for one of his own projects. He worked at SM, but somehow, despite the constant rivalry between companies, the two of you had ended up as roommates.
Not that it was surprising. You had known each other for years, long before either of you had started working in the industry. Your friendship had survived everything: late-night study sessions in college, chaotic moving days, and now, the shared struggle of being overworked producers.
When you enter your place, the smell of something warm and familiar wrapped around you instantly. “You cooked?” Your voice came out halfway between shock and suspicion.
Yeonjun, who was also eating his ramen, looked up to give you an unimpressed look. “First of all, rude.”
You let out a breathy laugh, kicking off your shoes. “I mean, last time you ‘cooked,’ we almost set off the fire alarm, so forgive me for being a little traumatized.”
Yeonjun rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. Instead, he gestured toward the table, where two bowls were already set out. “Sit. Eat. You look like you just survived a war.”
You groaned, dragging yourself to a chair. “I feel like I just survived a war.”
He lifted up, and sat across from you, resting his chin in his hand as he watched you take the first bite. The warmth of the broth was immediate, soothing the tightness in your chest that you hadn’t even realized was there. Yeonjun waited until you had eaten a little before speaking again, voice softer now. “Long day?”
You exhaled, rolling your shoulders. “Yeah. But…” You paused, picking at your noodles with your chopsticks. “I got it.”
Yeonjun blinked. “Got what?”
“The Enhypen album,” you said, finally looking at him. “Baekhyun gave me the project.”
For a second, he just stared at you. Then, his face lit up. “Oh, shit!” He practically lunged over the table to shake your shoulders. “Y/N, that’s huge! Why didn’t you say that first?”
You laughed, swatting his hands away. “I was getting there!”
“You deserve this,” he said, grinning as he leaned back again. “Seriously, they couldn’t have picked anyone better. I knew this was yours.”
His words sent a strange warmth through your chest, one that had nothing to do with the ramen. “Thanks,” you murmured, a small smile tugging at your lips. “I really wanted it.”
Yeonjun’s smile softened. “And now you have it.” Then, after a beat—“Wait, this means you’ll be locked in the studio for months. I’m never gonna see you.”
You snorted. “Please. You’ll be begging me to stop ranting about synth layers by the end of next week.”
“Okay, yeah, probably.” He smirked. “So, what’s the concept?”
You sat back, letting your head rest against the chair as you thought about it. “Sexy, but in a romantic way. Like… polished, expensive. Desire, but not in a loud way. It’s supposed to be smooth. Mature. A little dangerous, but still aching for something real.”
Yeonjun let out a low whistle. “Damn. Sounds like a dream album.”
You nodded, your fingers drumming absentmindedly against the table. “I spent all day trying to build a soundscape that fits that vibe. The melodies are coming together, but…” You hesitated. “It’s missing something.”
Yeonjun raised an eyebrow. “What?”
You exhaled, tapping your chopsticks against your bowl. “Lyrics.”
He didn’t say anything, just tilted his head, waiting. You sighed, rubbing your temple. “Baekhyun thinks it’s the kind of album that needs a really strong lyrical identity. It has to feel intentional. Like every word matters. And… I get it. But that’s not really my strong suit, you know?”
Yeonjun nodded, chewing on the inside of his cheek. “So… you need a songwriter.”
You let out a humorless laugh. “Yeah. And that’s the problem. Because Baekhyun already assigned me one.”
Yeonjun’s lips curled at the edges. “Lemme guess.”
You groaned, dragging a hand down your face. “Yep.”
His grin stretched wider. “Beomgyu.”
You pointed your chopsticks at him. “Don’t start.”
He just laughed, leaning back against his chair. “I mean, I get it. He’s good. And if the concept is all about longing, I hate to admit it, but that’s his thing.”
You exhaled sharply. “I know. That’s what’s pissing me off.”
Yeonjun chuckled. “So what, you guys are just gonna be stuck in a studio together for the next few months?”
You poked at your ramen. “Pretty much.”
“You gonna survive that?”
You scoffed. “I’ll manage.”
Yeonjun gave you a knowing look. “You say that now, but I know you. You’re gonna drive yourself insane over this.”
You groaned. “Ugh. Don’t remind me.”
He nudged your foot under the table. “Hey. For what it’s worth, I think this is gonna be good for you.”
You frowned. “How?”
“Because,” he said simply, “Beomgyu pushes you. You hate it, but you need it. And whether you want to admit it or not, the two of you working together? It’s gonna make something insane.”
You stared at him for a long moment, then sighed, dropping your head onto the table dramatically. “Why do you have to be so right all the time?”
He laughed, reaching over to ruffle your hair. “It’s a curse.”
You swatted his hand away, but the heaviness in your chest felt a little lighter. Maybe Yeonjun was right. Maybe this was exactly what you needed. But still, if Beomgyu so much as breathed wrong, you were going to kill him.
The sound of your alarm was the first thing you registered. Sharp, insistent, and entirely too aggressive for this early in the morning You groaned, rolling onto your side to slap at your phone blindly. A soft knock came from your door.
“You alive in there?” Yeonjun’s voice was muffled but amused.
“Barely,” you grumbled.
The door creaked open slightly. “You’ve got ten minutes before I leave. If you’re not ready, I’m not waiting.”
Liar. He always waited. Still, you forced yourself up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. You barely had time to throw on some semi-presentable clothes before you were slipping into Yeonjun’s car.
The drive was comfortable, filled with sleepy silence and whatever playlist Yeonjun had on shuffle. Every now and then, he’d hum along to a song or tap his fingers against the steering wheel, the familiarity of it making your exhaustion a little easier to bear.
“Big day?” he asked eventually.
You sighed. “Yeah.”
Yeonjun glanced at you. “You nervous?”
You shook your head. “No. Just… mentally preparing myself.”
He smirked. “For the album or for Beomgyu?”
You shot him a glare. “Drop me off right here. I’ll walk.”
He snorted, pulling up in front of the HYBE building. “Good luck,” he said as you unbuckled your seatbelt. “Try not to freak out.”
“No promises,” you muttered, stepping out.
As you made your way inside, the familiar hum of the building’s early morning routine surrounded you, employees shuffling in, conversations murmuring in the background, the faint notes of music drifting from a nearby studio. Your first stop, as always, was the company café. You needed caffeine. But as you approached the counter, your mood soured instantly.
Because standing there—already engaged in conversation—was none other than Beomgyu.
And he wasn’t alone. Taehyun, of all people, was with him, the two of them deep in discussion. The sight made your stomach twist weirdly. You had always found it strange how someone as levelheaded as Taehyun could willingly spend so much time with him.
You weren’t sure what they were talking about, but the second Taehyun spotted you, his face lit up. “Morning, Y/N,” he greeted, completely oblivious to the way your eyes immediately locked onto Beomgyu.
“Morning,” you replied, forcing yourself to focus on Taehyun instead. “Didn’t know you two were having a little coffee date.”
Taehyun rolled his eyes, but Beomgyu, ever the opportunist, smirked. “Jealous?” he asked.
You scoffed. “Of what, exactly?”
Beomgyu shrugged, stirring his coffee lazily. “Me. Him. This moment of pure camaraderie.”
You gave him a deadpan look. Taehyun sighed, shaking his head. “I don’t know why I even try.”
Before you could respond, Beomgyu leaned against the counter, regarding you with that ever-present smugness. “Baekhyun told you about the meeting, right?”
You narrowed your eyes. “What meeting?”
Beomgyu’s smirk widened. “Figures.”
You groaned. “Beomgyu.”
The songwriter just lifted his cup to his lips, clearly enjoying this. He swallowed his sip of coffee, dragging out the silence before finally saying, “Baekhyun scheduled a meeting for us. With Heeseung.”
Your brows furrowed. “Heeseung?”
“He’s co-producing some of the album,” Taehyun explained. “He’s been really hands-on with this comeback.”
You nodded slowly. You had known Heeseung was involved, but this was the first you were hearing about an actual meeting. “So when is this happening?” you asked.
Beomgyu glanced at his watch. “In about… twenty minutes.”
You inhaled sharply. “Are you serious?”
Beomgyu grinned. “What? You need more time to prepare?”
You opened your mouth, probably to say something regrettable, but Taehyun quickly stepped in. “Okay, let’s not start this before a meeting.” He shot you both a pointed look. “Try to behave, yeah?”
You exhaled sharply, turning back to the counter to grab your coffee. “Fine. Let’s get this over with.” You turned on your heel, shooting him one last glare before heading for the conference room. This was going to be a long day.
The conference room is sleek, all clean lines and soundproofed walls, but the air inside feels thick with expectation. You lean against the table, arms crossed, trying not to let the weight of the situation sink in too much. Across from you, Beomgyu sits with his usual careless ease, twirling a pen between his fingers like he’s got all the time in the world.
Baekhyun flips through the binder of notes, while Heeseung sits beside him, watching everything with that sharp, unreadable gaze of his. Heeseung is a lot of things, an incredible performer, a perfectionist, and most of all, observant. Even now, you can feel him studying you and Beomgyu, picking up on things you aren’t even saying out loud.
"Alright," Baekhyun says, snapping the binder shut. "This album is going to be big, but we need it to feel cohesive. That’s why I brought you three together." He nods toward Heeseung. "Heeseung's been working on the overall creative direction with the group, so he’s got a vision for the sound. But you two—" he looks between you and Beomgyu, "—need to bring that vision to life."
Heeseung leans forward, clasping his hands together. "I have some ideas for the emotional beats of the album. I think it should feel… layered. Not just desire for the sake of desire, but something deeper. Craving, frustration, vulnerability. The kind of push-and-pull that makes people feel something."
You nod, already picturing melodies in your head. "I get that. It can’t just be surface-level. The production has to carry that duality too, something sleek but aching underneath."
Beomgyu hums beside you, finally paying attention. "I like that. But we can’t overcomplicate it. It still has to hit immediately, you know? If the production is too… pretty, it won’t land."
You glance at him, raising an eyebrow. "I wasn’t planning on making it ‘pretty.’"
His lips curve into a smirk. "You say that, but your demos always start out all delicate before you drown them in atmosphere."
You scoff, but before you can fire back, you remember something. You pull out your phone, scrolling through your files. "Actually, I have something. It’s just an idea, but…" You trail off as you connect to the speaker and press play.
The room fills with the soft hum of synths, a deep bassline kicking in a second later. The melody is restrained, almost hesitant, but there’s tension in it, a slow build that promises something bigger. Baekhyun leans back in his chair, nodding along, his fingers drumming lightly against his knee. Heeseung listens with his head tilted slightly, his brows furrowed in thought.
But it’s Beomgyu you’re watching.
His usual air of disinterest is gone. He’s listening—actually listening—his fingers absentmindedly tapping a rhythm against the table. His lips part slightly, his head tilts, and then, without saying a word, he grabs his notebook, flips to a blank page, and starts writing.
You should be annoyed. Maybe you are. But more than that, you’re intrigued. Because you recognize this version of him, the one who isn’t just all cocky smirks and sharp remarks, but the one who gets lost in the music the same way you do. The one who doesn’t just hear songs, he feels them.
And maybe it’s because you recognize it, or maybe it’s because you can already hear something forming in your own mind, but before you even realize it, you’re reaching for a pen.
The two of you don’t speak at first. You don’t need to. Beomgyu jots something down in a messy scrawl, then taps the edge of his notebook twice before turning it toward you.
Won't you give it to me? Our secret
You stare at it for a second, then shake your head. "Too direct," you murmur, crossing out a word with your pen. You rewrite it underneath—
Won't you let me in? Our secret
Beomgyu’s eyes flicker with something—approval, maybe, or just excitement—and he immediately scribbles something in return, adjusting the cadence of the next line to fit. Back and forth, line by line, the song starts to take shape. He throws out a melody, you refine it. You hum a transition, he finds a way to make it sharper.
At some point, you pull your chair closer without thinking, angling yourself toward him as you lean over his notebook. He shifts too, elbows resting on the table, so close now that you can feel the warmth of his arm next to yours. His knee bumps against yours, but neither of you moves away.
Your phone is still connected to the speaker, and every now and then, you pause to tweak the demo, adjusting a chord, adding a reverb effect, testing how the lyrics sit against the melody. The more you work, the more the energy builds.
It’s like a high. The thrill of chasing an idea, of catching it just before it slips away. Baekhyun exhales a quiet laugh, finally breaking the silence. "Well, damn," he mutters, amused.
You glance up, only now remembering that he and Heeseung are still in the room.Heeseung is watching the two of you with his arms crossed, one brow raised like he’s witnessing something he wasn’t expecting. "Is this how you two always work?"
Beomgyu leans back in his chair, stretching his arms over his head like he didn’t just spend the last twenty minutes hyper-focused beside you. "We've never worked together"
Baekhyun smirks. "That's a shame."
You open your mouth to argue, but then you stop. Because the truth is, you don’t actually know how to explain it. You and Beomgyu have spent so much time trying to one-up each other that you’ve never really thought about what it feels like when you work together.
And maybe you don’t want to think about it too much now, either.
Beomgyu is watching you, his expression unreadable, like he’s waiting to see what you’ll say. You hesitate for half a second, then roll your eyes, reaching over to shut your notebook.
And maybe it’s just the adrenaline from the session, or maybe it’s something else entirely, but as you gather your things, you can’t shake the feeling that this—whatever just happened between you and Beomgyu—is something you’re going to be chasing again.
The moment you step into the hallway, you exhale, feeling the lingering buzz of the brainstorming session still thrumming under your skin. Your mind is moving too fast, melodies and lyrics weaving together even as you try to shake them off.
Before you get too far, Heeseung catches up to you, matching your pace effortlessly. "That was impressive," he says, hands tucked into his pockets.
You glance at him, eyebrows raised. "What was?"
He smiles knowingly. "Don’t play dumb. The way you and Beomgyu just… locked in like that. You guys have a really strong creative dynamic."
You scoff. "Please. It was a one-time thing."
Heeseung just hums in amusement. "Sure," he says, voice dripping with skepticism. "But seriously, I really liked what you did with the demo. That shift in the pre-chorus? That was smart."
The unexpected praise makes your steps falter slightly. You work with a lot of talented people, but compliments from someone like Heeseung, who has an ear for every small detail, actually mean something. "Thanks," you mutter. "Still needs work, though."
Heeseung nods. "Yeah, but that’s what makes it exciting. You and Beomgyu had some really solid ideas in there. I can already tell this album is gonna be something special."
There’s something in his voice, genuine, excited. It’s the same kind of excitement you feel when a song starts coming together, when you can hear the final product before it even exists.
And maybe—just maybe—that feeling is stronger now because of how easily you and Beomgyu fell into rhythm together. Not that you’re going to admit that.
Before you can respond, you hear footsteps approaching. Beomgyu slows as he reaches the two of you, glancing between you and Heeseung with mild curiosity. "What’s this? A secret meeting?"
You roll your eyes. Heeseung chuckles, shaking his head. "Relax, man. I was just telling Y/N how good that session was. You guys really work well together."
Beomgyu gives you a look, something unreadable flickering in his dark eyes, but he doesn’t comment on it. Instead, he tilts his head toward Heeseung. "You heading out?"
"Yeah," Heeseung nods. "But I’ll catch up with you guys later."
With that, he gives you one last easy smile before walking off, leaving you alone with Beomgyu. Big mistake. The second Heeseung disappears down the hall, Beomgyu turns to you with a lazy grin. "So," he drawls, "what did he say about me?"
You narrow your eyes. "Excuse me?"
"You heard me," he says, shifting his weight against the wall. "Did he say I was a genius? A lyrical mastermind? The only reason this album is gonna be good?"
You glare. "Wow, and here I was thinking you couldn’t possibly get more unbearable."
Beomgyu just laughs, completely unfazed. "I’m serious, though. You should really start getting used to working with me. I mean, if this first session was any proof, we make a great team."
You cross your arms. "Yeah, alright"
Beomgyu tilts his head. "Anyway, I’m gonna be in my studio for a bit—working on some ideas. You know, since I’m so dedicated."
You raise an eyebrow. "And this concerns me how?"
His smirk is instant, sharp. "Because, genius, that demo we worked on still isn’t finished. And if I remember correctly, you’re kind of obsessed with making things perfect."
You exhale through your nose, already feeling the trap he’s setting. "I’ll work on it on my own."
"Sure, sure," he muses, rocking back on his heels. "Except… we both know it’s better when we do it together."
You roll your eyes. "I don’t ‘do things together’ with you, Beomgyu."
He grins, leaning in slightly. "You did today." Your fingers twitch at your sides. You hate that he’s right. You hate that, for a moment, working with him didn’t feel like a battle, it felt electric.
Beomgyu seems to know exactly what you’re thinking, because he shrugs, all casual confidence. "I mean, if you wanna waste time trying to fix it alone, be my guest. But you saw how fast we worked together. We could probably finish a whole verse in an hour—less, if you don’t get distracted staring at me."
You scoff. "Oh my god. You're unbelievable."
"You keep saying that, but you still haven’t said no."
You open your mouth to argue, but then, against all logic, you hesitate. Because he’s right. Again. For as much as you can’t stand him, the truth is undeniable: when you and Beomgyu get into that creative zone, things happen. He watches you carefully, amusement flickering in his dark eyes as you consider it. Finally, with a heavy sigh, you relent. "Fine. Maybe I’ll stop by later."
Beomgyu beams, clearly way too pleased with himself. "Knew you would."
"Don’t get cocky."
"Too late," he says, already turning to leave. But just as he starts walking away, he throws one last remark over his shoulder— "Can’t wait to see how long you last before you come running to my studio."
You swear under your breath, clenching your fists. That smug little—No. You’re not letting him get to you. You pull out your phone, ignoring the way your heartbeat is still uneven, and type out a quick text.
[you]: are you at the company?
Taehyun responds almost instantly.
[taehyun]: Just finished up. Why? [you]: meet me outside [taehyun]: …Are you about to fight someone? [you]: just fucking get there jesus
Shoving your phone back into your pocket, you reach for the crumpled pack of cigarettes in your jacket. It’s a bad habit—one you don’t let yourself fall into often—but it’s always been your go-to when you feel like you might actually explode.
You light up, inhaling deeply, letting the nicotine settle in your lungs as you lean against the wall. The city hums around you, cars passing, distant chatter from people walking by, but your head is still full of Beomgyu. His smirk, his voice, the way he gets under your skin so damn easily.
You take another slow drag. A few minutes later, footsteps approach, and then—
"You really need to quit that," Taehyun says, stepping up beside you.
You exhale, watching the smoke dissipate into the night air. "Yeah, yeah."
He looks at you for a moment, then sighs. "Beomgyu?"
You shoot him a glare. "I hate how predictable that was."
Taehyun just laughs, shaking his head as he leans against the wall next to you. "Alright. Tell me what happened."
And you do. Between slow drags of your cigarette and exasperated hand gestures, you let it all out. Beomgyu’s arrogance, his teasing, the way he makes you want to strangle him and throw yourself into another session with him at the same time. Taehyun listens, nodding along, his expression somewhere between amused and exasperated.
When you finally finish, he exhales, running a hand through his hair. "You know," he says, "for someone who ‘hates’ working with him, you sure as hell can’t stop talking about him."
You groan, dragging a hand down your face. "I swear to god, if you say one more thing—"
"Relax," he grins, bumping his shoulder against yours. "I’m just saying. If this keeps up, this album’s gonna be fun to watch."
"Fun," you mutter, taking one last drag of your cigarette before flicking it away. "Yeah, sure. If Beomgyu doesn’t kill me first."
Taehyun snorts. "I dunno. You’re the one smoking like you’ve just seen your life flash before your eyes." You shoot him a glare, but he just grins. Taehyun shifts beside you. "So, you’re going this weekend, right?"
You frown. "Going where?"
"The HYBE party," he says, like it should be obvious. "Producers, execs, big names—basically a ‘who’s who’ of the industry."
You make a face. "Oh. That thing."
"Yes, that thing," he deadpans. "Don’t tell me you weren’t invited."
"I was."
"And?"
"And I ignored it."
Taehyun groans. "Of course you did."
You roll your eyes. "Why would I waste my time going to that? It's just a bunch of industry people getting drunk and kissing each other’s asses."
"Yeah," he says, "and that’s exactly why you should be there."
You huff, leaning back against the wall. "Taehyun, I barely have time to eat, let alone go make small talk with people I don’t care about."
He gives you a pointed look. "If you want more people to care about you, you need to start showing up to these things."
You open your mouth to argue—but then his words hit you in a way you weren’t expecting. Because you’ve heard them before. Not from him. You’re good, but no one’s ever gonna notice if you never leave this cave.
Beomgyu’s voice, unshakable, rings through your head.
It was late—too late, really, for either of you to still be in the studio—but you had been working, tweaking a demo, lost in your own world. And then he had walked in, leaning against the doorframe with that lazy smirk, watching you like he had you all figured out.
At the time, you had rolled your eyes and told him to fuck off. Now, standing here, you hate that his words come back so easily.
Taehyun must notice the shift in your expression because he nudges your shoulder. "Hey. You okay?"
You blink, shaking the thought off. "Yeah. Fine."
"Uh-huh," he says, unconvinced. "So, you’re going?"
You sigh, kicking at the pavement. "I’ll think about it."
He smirks. "That means yes."
You groan, "I hate you."
"You hate a lot of people," Taehyun teases, already stepping away. "But I’ll see you at the party, yeah?"
You don’t answer. But the thought lingers, anyway.
The walk back inside feels heavier than before. Maybe it’s the cold finally settling into your skin, or maybe it’s the fact that Taehyun’s words—and Beomgyu’s, fucking Beomgyu’s—are still bouncing around in your head.
You push the thoughts away as you step into your studio, shutting the door behind you. This is what you need. Work. Something to focus on. Something that doesn’t smirk at you like it knows you better than you know yourself.
Sitting down in front of your computer, you slip your headphones on and pull up a track you’ve been building. The beat kicks in, a deep, pulsing rhythm, crisp percussion layered underneath. You tweak a synth, adjusting the filters until it hums just right. The bass needs more weight. You push it up, listening as the sound thickens, your fingers moving without thinking.
The door swings open. You pull your headphones off, already prepared to tell whoever just barged in to knock first, but the words die on your tongue when you see who it is. Soobin.
He pauses in the doorway, one hand still on the knob, blinking at you like he wasn’t expecting to see you here either. His eyes, soft, dark, perpetually kind, widen slightly before he lets out a small laugh, rubbing the back of his neck.
"Oh—shit. Sorry," he says. "I thought this room was empty."
You shake your head, waving a dismissive hand. "It’s fine. You’re not bothering me."
He hesitates for a second, shifting on his feet like he’s not sure if he should stay or leave. You take him in properly, his hoodie slightly oversized, the sleeves pushed up just enough to reveal his wrists, his hair slightly tousled like he’s been running his hands through it all day. Soobin has always had this way about him, gentle, easygoing, warm in a way that makes people feel safe without even trying.
Soobin steps further into the room, leaning against the doorframe with that easy, almost shy smile of his. "So," he starts, his voice warm and easy, "how’s the project going?"
You lean back in your chair, giving a small shrug, trying to look casual despite the knot in your stomach. "Yeah, it’s going… well. I’m happy with how the beat is shaping up. Just need to refine a few things."
Soobin smiles, his gaze drifting to the computer screen, clearly not just focused on the music. There’s a softness in his expression, like he knows when you’re holding back, but he doesn’t push. "Beomgyu said you two were going to be working together on the new album," he says casually, shifting his weight from one foot to the other, still lingering by the door.
The mention of Beomgyu makes you stiffen for a split second, but you force yourself to remain composed. You try to play it cool, even though the words "working together" feel like they’ve got a much sharper edge to them.
"Yeah," you say, keeping your voice neutral. "Baekhyun put us both on the project. Not really my first choice, but… it is what it is."
Soobin tilts his head slightly, his eyes narrowing just a touch. "Hmm."
You raise an eyebrow, sensing that there’s something more to his reaction than he’s letting on. "What? What’s up?"
Soobin shrugs, his smile returning, but it’s a little softer now, like there’s something he wants to say but he’s not sure if he should. "I’m just surprised. Beomgyu never really talks much about the people he works with, you know?"
Your heart skips a beat. "What do you mean?"
He looks at you thoughtfully for a moment, his eyes flicking to the screen again before meeting yours. "I mean… he mentioned you, actually. Said your work was 'solid.' Which, for him, is practically a compliment."
You blink. Beomgyu? Complimenting you? It takes a moment for the words to fully sink in. "Wait, seriously?"
Soobin chuckles, shrugging. "Yeah. Maybe he’s not as much of a jerk as you think." He pauses, eyes twinkling with amusement. "Or maybe he’s just trying to get under your skin."
You roll your eyes, though there’s a small smile playing at the corner of your lips despite yourself. "I wouldn’t be surprised if it was the second option."
Soobin seems to think about that for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "But hey, maybe working together will surprise you."
You shoot him a skeptical look, but there’s something in Soobin’s voice, something sincere, that makes you pause. "Maybe," you say, your tone softer. "I just don’t know if I’m ready for that kind of surprise."
Soobin chuckles, stepping back toward the door. "Well, if anyone can handle Beomgyu’s ego, it’s you."
You watch him leave, his figure disappearing behind the door with that usual, casual air he carries, but his words stay with you. If anyone can handle Beomgyu’s ego, it’s you.
You take a deep breath, leaning back in your chair, eyes fixed on the blinking cursor on your screen. The beat you’ve been working on earlier suddenly feels distant, like it’s just background noise to the thoughts swirling in your mind.
You didn’t expect Soobin to say that. In fact, you didn’t expect him to even mention Beomgyu.
Beomgyu's ego. The words replay in your head, and you can't help but feel that familiar bitterness rise in your chest. He was arrogant, always so sure of himself, as if he thought he could charm his way into every room he walked into—every meeting, every collaboration, every conversation. But that wasn't the worst part. No, the worst part was how effective it was. He was good at what he did. So good, it made you sick to admit it.
Your fingers hover over your keyboard, but you don't type anything. Instead, you let your mind wander back to the countless times you’d crossed paths with Beomgyu. From the first time you’d met him, there had always been this unspoken tension between you two. You could never quite pinpoint why, but it was always there, like a challenge, an unspoken game.
Beomgyu was never afraid to speak his mind. Never afraid to push you, challenge you, throw something in your face to see how you'd react. He wasn’t the type to back down, especially not in a field like this, where every day felt like a battle for the top spot.
And yet, in all the years you’d worked alongside him, you’d never been able to figure him out. You hated how unpredictable he was. How he’d come in with that cocky grin, take control of a room with nothing more than his presence, and leave you second-guessing everything about the project you’d just finished.
It wasn’t just his confidence that grated on you. It was the way it worked. How easy it was for him to charm clients, co-workers, everyone. You’d always been the opposite, quiet, focused, just a little too serious for the industry’s taste. But Beomgyu? He could weave his way through conversations, make jokes, make everyone like him.
You weren’t so good at that. You weren’t good at pretending things were okay when they weren’t, and you definitely weren’t good at ignoring the way Beomgyu’s presence made your heart race just a little too fast.
You pull your headphones back on, the sound of the track filling your ears, but it doesn’t help. You can’t stop thinking about him. About his stupid smile, the way he’d always act like he knew more than you, the way you’d find yourself questioning every decision you’d made just because he disagreed with it.
You stare at the screen, tapping your fingers absentmindedly on the desk. The ping of a new message from the company chat pulls you out of your thoughts. You glance at the screen, already knowing who it is before you even look. Beomgyu.
You almost groan, but instead, you open the chat without thinking too much about it. His message is short—typical Beomgyu. And, of course, he has to type in all lowercase letters, just like you do.
[beomgyu]: you coming to work with me today or nah?
You lean back in your chair, staring at the message for a second. He always had to throw in that annoying casual tone, like you were just some kind of colleague he could poke fun at. Not that you were going to let him get to you.
[you]: maybe
The typing bubble shows up immediately, and you can already tell he’s typing a response. Of course, he wouldn’t leave you hanging.
[beomgyu]: alright, i’m coming over. don’t run away this time.
You lean back in your chair, exhaling deeply. As much as you’d like to ignore him, you know that when Beomgyu’s around, the work somehow gets done. Annoying as he is, he’s good.
A few minutes later, you hear the soft sound of the door to your studio creaking open. You don’t even look up from your computer at first, but you can feel his presence in the room. It’s hard to miss, he’s got this way of filling up space with his confidence, as if he belongs in every room he enters. "That was fast," you say, still clicking through your files.
"I was already on my way," Beomgyu replies smoothly. His voice is light, teasing, but you can hear the subtle scratch of his hoodie against his skin as he moves, stepping closer.
Only then do you finally glance up. He’s leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, head tilted slightly as he watches you like he’s already won something. "Thought you’d be hiding from me again," he muses.
You huff a quiet laugh, rolling your eyes. "I wasn’t hiding. Just… working. Something you should try sometime."
Beomgyu pushes off the frame, walking toward you with that effortless, too-cool confidence that somehow never looks forced. He doesn’t take the bait. Instead, he nods toward your screen. "What have you been working on, then?"
You hesitate for a beat. It’s not like you don’t want to show him, it’s just that you know how this goes. He’ll have something to say, and you’re not sure if you’re in the mood to let him have an opinion today. Still, your fingers move on their own, pulling up the track. "A beat," you say, pressing play. "Something I was messing with earlier."
The studio fills with the low pulse of a kick drum, steady and clean. A deep bassline follows, smooth but weighty, the kind that makes your chest vibrate. You keep your eyes on the screen, tweaking the volume slightly, but you can feel Beomgyu’s gaze shift. He’s listening. Really listening.
When the beat fades out, you finally glance at him. His usual smirk is gone, replaced by something unreadable. He stays quiet for a moment, and just when you think he might actually be serious for once, he speaks.
"It’s… not bad," he says, dragging out the words just to be annoying.
You scoff. "Not bad?"
He shrugs, fighting a grin. "I mean, I expected worse. But yeah. It’s solid." You stare at him for a second before shaking your head. Beomgyu finally laughs, a soft, genuine sound, before nudging your chair lightly with his knee. "Come on. Let’s make it better."
You side-eye him. "Since when are you this eager to work?"
He gives you a slow smirk. "Since I found out I have to prove I’m better than you."
You scoff but don’t argue. Instead, you press play again, letting the track fill the studio once more. The beat hums through the speakers, crisp and layered, but something still feels… incomplete. It’s a skeleton, a strong foundation, but it needs something to make it breathe.
Beomgyu’s fingers drum lightly against the desk, following the rhythm. "The bass is solid, but it needs more texture," he muses, his voice slipping into something more thoughtful. "Maybe a reverb on the snare? Just enough to make it feel bigger."
You hum, considering. "That could work." Your hands move quickly, adjusting a few settings, adding the effect he suggested. When you play it back, the subtle change makes a difference. The beat hits deeper, lingers in the air.
Beomgyu tilts his head, listening. "Yeah… that’s better," he mutters, almost to himself. Then he leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Alright, now lyrics. What’s the vibe?"
You purse your lips, thinking. "Baekhyun wanted something sexy but with emotional weight. Not just a throwaway club song—something that actually sticks with people."
Beomgyu hums, tilting his head. "So, like… temptation?" You glance at him, curious. He gestures vaguely with his hands. "Something that feels like you shouldn’t be doing it, but you want to anyway. You know, that whole ‘I’m trying to stay away, but I keep coming back’ thing."
You hesitate, but that actually makes sense. Your fingers hover over the keyboard as you type a few rough phrases, trying to capture that idea. "Something like…" you murmur to yourself, voice trailing off as you think.
Beomgyu shifts closer, his shoulder almost brushing yours as he watches your screen. "Try flipping it," he suggests. "Instead of ‘I can’t stay away,’ what if it’s more like ‘I know you don’t want me to stay away’?"
Your fingers pause. You glance at him. His eyes flicker with something unreadable, like he knows exactly what he just did. You scoff lightly, shaking your head. "You would think of it that way."
Beomgyu grins. "What can I say? I like a little push and pull."
Rolling your eyes, you type out the line anyway. And to your annoyance, it works.
From there, the writing flows easier. He throws out ideas, some ridiculous, some brilliant. You counter them, sharpen them, adjust the phrasing. He tests melodies under his breath while you tweak the instrumental to match. The push-and-pull dynamic you usually hate about him actually fuels the process, and before you know it, the bones of the song are coming together.
At some point, Beomgyu gets up and paces the room as he mumbles lyrics under his breath, testing cadences. You watch as he stops, rewinds, repeats lines to himself like he’s working out a puzzle. It’s the most serious you’ve seen him look all day.
And, annoyingly, you find yourself thinking, not for the first time, that Beomgyu is actually really good at this. You shake the thought away. No need to inflate his already massive ego.
Eventually, you both get so lost in the work that time stops mattering.
As Beomgyu stretches, his arms extending above his head, the hem of his hoodie lifts just slightly, revealing a sliver of skin. He lets out a low groan as his back pops, shaking off the hours spent hunched over the desk. You barely register it, too lost in the sound of the track looping softly in the background, but then you catch the way he suddenly stills.
His gaze flickers to the clock on the wall, and his expression shifts. "Holy shit," he mutters, rubbing the back of his neck. "It’s past midnight."
The words barely register at first. Your brain is still swimming in melodies, unfinished lyrics, and the lingering energy of collaboration. But then the weight of time settles in, and you finally blink, pulling yourself back into reality.
You sit up straighter, stretching out your fingers before glancing at the studio door. The hallway beyond is silent. The once-busy building has gone eerily still, the distant hum of conversations and footsteps long gone.
"Shit," you murmur, running a hand through your hair. "Didn’t even notice."
It’s not surprising. This happens sometimes, getting so lost in the process that hours slip by unnoticed. But something about tonight feels different. Maybe it’s the fact that you didn’t just work alone. That, for once, Beomgyu wasn’t just a distraction or an annoyance, but someone who helped.
Beomgyu, meanwhile, is watching you with something unreadable in his eyes. Then, as if snapping back into his usual self, he lets out a small breath and leans against the edge of the desk. His smirk creeps in, lazy and familiar.
"Wanna grab a beer?"
The words are so casual, so effortless, that it takes you a second to process them. You snort, already shaking your head before he can even try to convince you. "Not even if you paid me."
Beomgyu clicks his tongue, feigning deep disappointment, like you just shattered his fragile dreams. "Tsk. Alright, alright. I get it. You’re all work, no fun."
You roll your eyes, but before you can fire back, he leans in slightly. Not close enough to invade your space, but just enough that his voice drops a fraction, almost like he’s sharing a secret.
"I’ve got until the album drops to change your mind."
There’s something about the way he says it. Not teasing, not pushy, just confident, like it’s already a done deal. Like he knows you’ll give in eventually.
You scoff, but the corner of your mouth betrays you, just the tiniest flicker of a smile before you school your expression back into indifference. "Good luck with that," you mutter, standing up and stretching your arms.
Beomgyu watches you for a beat longer before pushing off the desk, stuffing his hands into the pocket of his hoodie. He doesn’t say anything else, just hums in amusement as he heads for the door, his posture loose and easy.
And somehow, you already know. He won’t drop it.
The dream was still vivid when you woke up. The melody, the lyrics, everything had felt so real, like the song had already existed somewhere in your mind, just waiting to be found.
You barely remembered throwing on your clothes and rushing out the door, but now you were here, practically jogging through the HYBE hallways, desperate to get the words down before they slipped away.
Your mind was a mess of half-formed ideas and lingering dream logic, but the one thing you knew for certain was that this had to be written today. The only problem? Beomgyu was nowhere to be found.
You’d expected to see him the second you walked into the studio, already lounging in his usual spot, feet up on the desk like he owned the place. But the room was empty. No bags, no coffee cups, no signs of life.
You frowned, pulling out your phone on instinct, but there were no messages. No snarky texts from him, no last-minute updates about being late. Nothing. You tried not to dwell on the fact that it unsettled you. That you were even looking for him in the first place.
Instead, you headed back into the hallway, hoping to run into someone who knew something. That someone turned out to be Taehyun, who was standing near the vending machines, scrolling on his phone. "Hey," you called, walking up to him. "Have you seen Beomgyu?"
Taehyun barely looked up, but the slight smirk on his face told you he’d heard you just fine. "You’re looking for him?"
You folded your arms. "I just need to talk to him about the album."
He hummed, finally glancing up from his phone. "Sure. About the album."
You sighed. "Taehyun—"
"I haven't seen him," he cut in, clearly enjoying this way too much. "And even if I had, I don’t think I’d tell you. This is way too entertaining."
You rolled your eyes. "Unbelievable."
"You could just text him, you know," Taehyun pointed out.
"I could," you admitted, "but I shouldn’t have to."
Taehyun just shrugged, biting back a grin. "Well, if you’re that desperate, good luck."
You groaned, turning on your heel and heading down the hall. Desperate. Right. Beomgyu wasn’t the only person you could talk to about music.
So, instead of wasting time looking for him, you made your way to a different part of the building, where you knew you’d find people who actually showed up to work. Enhypen's break room was surprisingly lively when you walked in.
Heeseung was sitting at the center table, scrolling through his laptop, while Jake and Jungwon were arguing about something (probably a game) on the couch nearby. Sunghoon and Sunoo were by the fridge, debating which energy drink was less likely to kill them, while Jay and Niki were huddled over Jay’s phone, watching a video of some kind.
The moment you stepped inside, seven pairs of eyes turned toward you. "Whoa," Jake said, blinking. "You actually left your studio?"
"She exists outside of work?" Sunoo added, looking genuinely fascinated.
"Crazy, right?" Jay smirked. "I thought she was just a myth."
You sighed, dropping into the chair across from Heeseung. "Hilarious. All of you."
Heeseung closed his laptop, leaning forward with an amused grin. "So, what brings you here?"
The others perked up, too, the room’s energy shifting as they all turned their attention to you. You hesitated for only a second before reaching for your phone, pulling up the rough voice memo you’d recorded half-asleep that morning.
"I had this dream last night," you explained. "It was kind of abstract, but there was this melody, and I woke up with the start of a lyric in my head. It’s not much yet, but—"
"Play it," Jungwon interrupted.
You did. The room fell silent as the low, dreamy hum of your voice filled the space. It was raw, just a melody over soft chords, the words barely formed, but you could already hear the potential in it.
When it ended, there was a beat of silence. "That’s sick," Niki said immediately.
"It sounds kind of nostalgic," Jake added. "Like something that pulls you back to a specific memory, even if you don’t know what memory it is."
Heeseung nodded, thoughtful. "The vocal layering could be really cool if you lean into that hazy, dreamlike feel."
You took mental notes as they spoke, their excitement feeding into your own. Collaborating like this, bouncing ideas off of people who genuinely loved music as much as you did, was one of your favorite things. For the first time that morning, you forgot about Beomgyu entirely. Almost.
Because as the conversation started winding down, you found yourself asking, "By the way… has anyone seen Beomgyu today?"
Heeseung raised an eyebrow. "He’s never here on Thursdays."
That made you pause. "What do you mean?"
"I don’t know the details," he admitted, "but every Thursday, he just… doesn’t show up. It’s like his unofficial off day or something."
You frowned. "And no one questions that?"
Jay shrugged. "He’s Beomgyu. He gets away with a lot."
That was true, but it still felt odd. Beomgyu was everywhere, all the time. It was part of his personality, the way he always had to make himself known, make his presence felt. So, why did he suddenly disappear once a week? And more importantly… Why did you care?
The glow of the computer screen was the only thing illuminating the studio now. You leaned back in your chair, rubbing at your eyes as the melody you’d been playing on loop for the past twenty minutes continued to hum faintly through the speakers.
The demo was coming together, slowly but surely. You had the skeleton of the track—the instrumental was rich, the atmosphere was there, but the lyrics still felt incomplete. No matter how much you tried, you couldn’t quite find the missing piece.
You sighed, stretching your arms above your head before rolling your chair back slightly. The worst part? You knew exactly what was missing.
Beomgyu. You hated that realization.
As much as you wanted to deny it, things just worked when he was around. Ideas flowed easier, the process felt smoother—hell, even when you were annoyed at him, it still fueled the energy in the room. The back-and-forth, the push and pull, it all somehow led to better music.
And today, without him, it felt like dragging a boulder up a hill. You shook your head, refusing to dwell on it. It wasn’t like you needed him. You’d been making music for years before he ever stepped into your life.
Still, as you saved the latest version of the demo and shut your laptop, you couldn't shake the irritation bubbling in your chest. What the hell does he even do on Thursdays?
Pushing the thought away, you grabbed your jacket and slung your bag over your shoulder. You’d been here too long already, and at this point, you weren’t getting anything else done tonight. Just as you stepped out into the hallway, your phone buzzed in your pocket.
[yunjin]: we’re at hyehwa. bring your tired workaholic ass over here [yunjin]: before you ask, yes, yeonjun is here. yes, taehyun is here. and yes, hueningkai is here. no excuses
You exhaled through your nose, the corners of your lips twitching upward despite your exhaustion. Of course they were at Hyehwa, the bar that had somehow become your unofficial meeting spot over the years.
For a moment, you debated going straight home. But then you thought about how much time you’d already spent alone in the studio tonight, trapped in your own head. Maybe you needed a break after all.
The second you stepped inside, the familiar warmth of the bar wrapped around you like a worn-out leather jacket. The dim lighting, the low hum of conversation, the clinking of glasses, it was the kind of place that always felt easy, no matter how long the day had been.
And, as expected, your friends were easy to find. Yeonjun was the first one you spotted, lounging in the booth like he had no bones in his body, one arm draped over the back of the seat. Taehyun was sitting next to him, scrolling through his phone, while Hueningkai was across from them, laughing at something Yunjin was saying. There were already a few empty beer bottles on the table, condensation still dripping from them.
You rolled your eyes as you walked over. "You guys started without me."
Hueningkai beamed. "Of course we did. You’re late."
You slid into the seat next to Yunjin, ignoring the way they were all looking at you like you were some rare specimen that had just wandered into the wild. "Yeah, yeah," you muttered, flagging down the bartender for a drink. "I was working."
"We know," Taehyun said, side-eyeing you. "You’ve been working non-stop."
Yunjin leaned in, resting her chin on her hand. "So? How’s the album going?"
You hesitated, drumming your fingers lightly against the table. "It’s… coming together."
Yeonjun squinted at you. "That doesn’t sound convincing."
You sighed. "It’s fine. Just a long day."
Taehyun raised an eyebrow. "A long day or a long day without Beomgyu?"
You froze mid-sip, the beer bottle barely touching your lips before you slowly lowered it back down to the table. "I’m not talking about him right now," you said flatly, setting the bottle down with a quiet clink against the wood. "I’m here to have a drink with my friends, not to analyze my work situation."
Taehyun smirked like he knew exactly what you were doing. Yeonjun raised his hands in surrender, but the knowing look in his eyes was still irritating. Hueningkai, ever the agent of chaos, just grinned.
"Alright, alright," Yunjin said, leaning back. "No Beomgyu talk. But, speaking of things you do need to talk about—" She fixed you with a pointed look. "You’re coming to the HYBE party, right?"
"I'm thinking about it," you corrected, crossing your arms. "I have work to do. I don’t have time to stand around making awkward small talk with industry people who don’t even know my name."
Yunjin groaned, dramatically letting her head fall against the table before snapping back up with renewed determination. "Listen. You spend every waking moment working on this album. You need to breathe. Plus, I’m going."
"And?"
"And that means you have no excuse not to."
You snorted. "That logic is flawed."
"It’s actually foolproof," she argued. "And you know who else is going? Taehyun."
You hesitated, glancing at Taehyun, who only gave you a small shrug like it wasn’t that big of a deal. Maybe it wasn’t. And maybe… just maybe… you were a little tired of feeling like a ghost in this industry.
"…Fine," you muttered.
Yunjin’s face lit up. "Yes!"
"I’m going with you and Taehyun," you clarified. "And if it sucks, I’m leaving early."
"Deal," she grinned, clinking her beer against yours.
As the conversation moved on, you took another sip of your drink, pushing away the nagging thought that had been lingering at the back of your mind. Because you knew exactly who was going to be at that party. And whether you admitted it or not, part of you was already wondering if you'd run into him.
When you woke up, sunlight was already spilling through the curtains, the golden hue casting soft shadows across your room. For a few blissful moments, you lay there, staring at the ceiling, letting yourself exist in the quiet. But the minute your mind fully registered what day it was, that peace shattered. The HYBE party.
You groaned, rubbing a hand over your face. Part of you still wanted to back out. It wasn’t like anyone would really care if you didn’t show up. You weren’t the kind of person people noticed at these events. And yet… you’d already agreed to go.
Dragging yourself out of bed, you padded into the kitchen, still in your oversized sleep shirt, your hair a mess from sleep. To your surprise, Yeonjun was already up, standing by the coffee machine, scrolling through his phone. "You’re awake early," you mumbled, voice still thick with sleep.
He glanced up, smiling lazily. "And you look like you got hit by a truck."
You scowled, reaching for a mug. "Thanks."
Yeonjun chuckled and, before you could react, he wrapped his arms around you, pulling you into a warm embrace. "You looked like you needed it," he murmured against your hair.
For a second, you stiffened, but then you exhaled, letting yourself melt into him, pressing your face against his chest. He was warm, solid, and familiar. The kind of comfort that didn’t need words. "…I don’t know why I feel weird about tonight," you admitted quietly.
Yeonjun didn’t let go, just rubbed small, soothing circles against your back. "You don’t have to go if you don’t want to."
You sighed. "I know. But… maybe I should go. Maybe I need to stop avoiding these things."
He hummed in agreement, waiting a beat before asking, "Beomgyu’s gonna be there, huh?"
You groaned into his shirt. "Why are you like this?"
He laughed, finally pulling back just enough to meet your eyes. "Because I know you. And I know that’s part of what’s making you overthink this."
You didn’t deny it. Because as much as you hated to admit it, a small part of you was wondering—if you went, would you run into him? And if you did… then what?
The day dragged on slower than usual, each hour stretching endlessly as you fought to keep your mind occupied. You had promised Yunjin you’d go to her apartment to get ready together. As much as you had hoped the day would pass without the need to confront your nerves, the time had come. The tension in your chest flared up again, and for a split second, you wished you could back out. But you couldn’t.
When you arrived at her apartment, Yunjin was perched at her vanity, still in a robe, mascara wand frozen mid-air as she turned to look at you. "Took you long enough," she teased, a grin pulling at her lips.
On the bed, Taehyun was sprawled out, scrolling through his phone with that signature, mildly unimpressed expression he always wore. "I’ve been trapped here for thirty minutes," he deadpanned. "Save me."
You snorted, already feeling more at ease. This was exactly what you needed, the mindless chatter, the shared chaos of getting ready, and the reminder that not everything in your life had to revolve around late-night studio sessions and a certain annoying producer who lived rent-free in your head.
By the time you were all dressed and out the door, the city lights stretched out in front of you, buzzing with life. The party was already in full swing when you arrived, the familiar pulse of bass-heavy music vibrating through the ground, bodies moving under dim lights, and the haze of cigarette smoke lingering in the air.
Yunjin led the way, slipping effortlessly into the crowd. Taehyun trailed behind with his usual nonchalant vibe, and you… well, you were busy doing exactly what you promised yourself you wouldn’t do: scanning the room for him.
And then, you saw him.
Beomgyu stood near the corner of the room, deep in conversation with Soobin. It was the kind of effortless, laid-back energy that somehow made him stand out in a room full of people trying too hard.
He wasn’t drowning in one of those oversized hoodies he always wore in the studio. No, tonight was different. He had on a simple black button-up, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, showing just enough of his wrists to make you irrationally annoyed. The fabric clung to him in all the right places, and paired with black jeans and silver rings on his fingers, he looked…
You blinked, irritated at yourself. No. Absolutely not.
But your eyes betrayed you, tracing the way he casually ran a hand through his hair as he laughed at something Soobin said. He looked relaxed, like he belonged in this kind of environment, like he wasn’t the same Beomgyu who spent hours annoying the life out of you in the studio. And worse, he looked… good. But you would literally rather die than admit that out loud.
What you didn’t know was that, from across the room, Beomgyu was watching you just as intently.
He leaned against the wall, drink in hand, nodding absentmindedly as Soobin spoke, but his attention kept slipping, drawn back to the way you moved through the crowd. The way your eyes flickered around the room, pretending not to be looking for him. The way you laughed at something Yunjin said, even though you were clearly trying to hide how uncomfortable you felt being here.
It was unfair, really. How easily you occupied space in his head without even trying.
"Are you even listening to me?" Soobin’s voice cut through his thoughts.
Beomgyu blinked, tearing his gaze away from you. "Huh?"
Soobin sighed, already used to this. "I said, how’s the album coming along? Baekhyun’s been hyping your demos, but you’ve been suspiciously quiet about working with Y/N."
Beomgyu scoffed, taking a sip of his drink. "It’s… fine."
Soobin raised an eyebrow. "Fine?"
Beomgyu hesitated, rolling the glass between his fingers. "She’s annoying," he muttered. "Thinks she knows everything. Always overcomplicates the production and acts like she’s too good to work with me."
Soobin let out a quiet laugh. "Right. And that’s why you’ve been writing the best shit of your career since you two started working together."
Beomgyu shot him a look. "Shut up."
"You like working with her," Soobin said, deadpan.
"I do not," Beomgyu snapped, a little too quickly.
Soobin’s grin only widened. "No? Then why do you keep staring at her like that?"
Beomgyu’s jaw clenched, eyes flickering back to where you stood with Yunjin and Taehyun. You looked good tonight. Too good. And it was pissing him off. Because ever since that stupid studio session where you accidentally made magic together, he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about you.
The way your mind worked. The way your fingers moved across the keyboard, tweaking melodies until they hit just right. The way you bit your lip when you were focused, completely lost in the sound.
You made him crazy. And maybe that’s exactly why the album was turning out the way it was, raw, sharp, full of tension. It wasn’t just music. It was you. Beomgyu sighed, running a hand through his hair. "She drives me insane."
Soobin smirked. "And here you are saying that you don't like working with her."
Beomgyu glared at him. "I swear to god, Soobin—"
"Come on," Soobin grinned. "You’re just not ready to admit that this whole ‘hating each other’ thing is actually… kind of your thing."
Beomgyu didn’t respond. Because deep down, he knew Soobin was right. And that terrified him.
You weren’t exactly expecting Baekhyun to pull you aside at this party, but here you were, following him through the crowded room as he weaved between people with practiced ease. "Y/N," he started, glancing back at you with a smirk, "I’ve been meaning to introduce you to someone."
You barely had time to ask who before you found yourself face to face with Choi Seungcheol, one of HYBE’s creative directors. He was taller than you expected, dressed in a sleek black suit that somehow made him look more approachable than intimidating.
"Y/N’s producing the new Enhypen album," Baekhyun introduced casually.
Seungcheol’s eyes lit up with recognition as he extended his hand toward you. "Ah, I’ve heard about you. Your demos are impressive."
You shook his hand, hiding the way your stomach flipped at the compliment. "Thank you. I’m… still figuring things out."
"You and everyone else in this company," Seungcheol chuckled. His tone was light, polite, the kind of effortless charm that only someone who’s been in the industry for years could pull off.
The conversation flowed easily from there. Seungcheol asked about your creative process, subtly throwing in references to producers you admired, showing he actually understood what you did. It felt… good. Like for once, someone saw you as more than just “the girl working with Beomgyu.”
Which was exactly when Beomgyu appeared. You didn’t notice him at first, too caught up in whatever Seungcheol was saying, but you felt it. That weird shift in the air when someone’s eyes are on you.
Beomgyu stood just a few feet away. You forced yourself to ignore him, focusing back on Seungcheol, who was mid-sentence about the new creative direction HYBE was taking. But from the corner of your eye, you saw Beomgyu lingering, not quite joining the conversation, but not leaving either.
It was annoying. Typical, actually. You knew exactly what he was doing, standing there, listening, watching. Almost as if he was waiting for the right moment to insert himself. And, of course, he did.
"Y/N," Beomgyu’s voice cut in smoothly, "Baekhyun’s been looking for you."
Your eyes narrowed as you turned to face him. "Funny. I’ve been with Baekhyun for the past ten minutes."
Beomgyu’s lips twitched, but his gaze flickered, just for a second, toward Seungcheol. "Guess he forgot to mention it." There it was. That subtle edge in his voice. Not enough for anyone else to catch, but you knew him too well by now.
Seungcheol seemed unfazed, stepping back slightly as if sensing whatever weird energy was happening between you two. "I’ll let you handle that," he said, offering you a polite smile. "It was great meeting you, Y/N. I’ll keep an eye out for your work."
"Likewise," you replied, hoping your voice didn’t sound as awkward as you felt. Seungcheol disappeared into the crowd, leaving you and Beomgyu standing there in uncomfortable silence. You turned to him, arms crossed. "Really? What was that?"
"What was what?" Beomgyu replied, all fake innocence.
"You’re ridiculous," you muttered, already moving past him.
But before you could disappear into the crowd, you heard him mumble under his breath, just loud enough for you to catch:
"I bet he doesn’t even know what a compressor does."
You stopped dead in your tracks, spinning around to face him. "Oh my god, you’re actually jealous."
Beomgyu blinked. "What? No."
"You totally are."
"I just think," he said, with that infuriating smirk, "that some people like to talk more than they actually create."
You stared at him, half in disbelief, half wanting to strangle him. "Unbelievable," you muttered, turning away again.
"Where are you going?"
"Away from you," you shot back over your shoulder.
But as you pushed through the crowd, your heart was pounding for reasons that had nothing to do with the music. And somewhere behind you, Beomgyu stood there, running a hand through his hair, wondering what the hell you’d done to him.
The night pressed on, and you let yourself slip into the chaos of the party.
Yunjin dragged you to the dance floor, her hand wrapped around yours as the bass vibrated through your chest. Taehyun hovered nearby, doing his signature head-bop move with a drink in hand, pretending he was too cool to enjoy himself when, in reality, he was having the time of his life.
You allowed yourself to let go for a bit, letting the music drown out the noise in your head, the pressure of the album, and, most importantly, the fact that Beomgyu was somewhere in this room, probably still brooding after whatever weird stunt he pulled earlier.
But even as you danced, laughed with Yunjin, and stole sips from Taehyun’s drink, you felt it. That annoying awareness of him.
You caught glimpses of him through the crowd, leaning against a wall, talking to Soobin, occasionally scanning the room. And somehow, every time your eyes accidentally met, he’d hold your gaze for just a second too long before looking away, leaving something heavy and unspoken lingering in the air. It was messing with your head.
You slipped out to the smoking area, grateful for the cool night air against your skin. There were a few other people scattered around, some making out against the wall, others huddled in quiet conversations, but you found a spot in the corner, leaning against the railing as you lit a cigarette.
It was a bad habit, one you only fell back into when you were stressed. But tonight, it felt… necessary.
The first inhale burned your lungs in that oddly comforting way, and you let your head fall back, eyes closing for a moment as you exhaled. You barely heard the door creak open behind you, but the familiar voice made you tense instantly.
"Wow. Didn’t peg you as a smoker."
You opened your eyes, already irritated. "Of course, it’s you."
Beomgyu stood a few feet away, hands shoved in his pockets, watching you with that same infuriating expression he always wore, somewhere between amused and way too pleased with himself. He huffed a quiet laugh, stepping closer until he was leaning against the railing beside you.
"I’m not stalking you," he muttered, eyes flickering to your cigarette. "I just needed air."
"Right," you replied, taking another drag. The silence between you stretched for a moment, surprisingly comfortable. The muffled music from inside bled through the walls, mixed with the distant sounds of traffic from the streets below.
"I didn’t know you smoked," Beomgyu said quietly.
"I don’t," you replied. "Only when I’m overthinking."
He glanced at you. "What are you overthinking about?"
You hesitated, unsure why you were even entertaining this conversation. "The album," you finally said. "And… other things."
Beomgyu hummed, eyes fixed ahead. "Same."
That surprised you. For some reason, you always assumed Beomgyu was immune to self-doubt, that everything came easy to him. But now, standing here under the dim light, he looked tired. Almost like he was carrying the same weight you were.
He grinned, and for a moment, the tension between you softened into something else. Something unfamiliar. You took another drag of your cigarette before handing it to him without a word.
Beomgyu raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You’re sharing with the enemy now?"
"Take it or leave it," you muttered.
He hesitated for half a second before accepting it, bringing it to his lips and inhaling slowly. You hated how attractive that looked. And of course, Beomgyu caught you staring.
"Careful," he said, handing it back to you with a smirk. "If you keep looking at me like that, I’m gonna start thinking you actually like me."
"God, I regret this already," you groaned, turning away.
But Beomgyu just chuckled, leaning closer until his shoulder brushed against yours. "Too late," he murmured. "You let me in."
You took the cigarette back from Beomgyu, bringing it to your lips again as the cold air pressed against your skin. For a moment, neither of you said anything. The music from inside thumped faintly in the background, but out here, it felt like you were in a completely different world, one that was quieter, slower.
"So," Beomgyu started, breaking the silence, "have you thought more about track five?"
You nearly choked on the smoke. "Are you seriously talking about the album right now?" You turned to him, disbelief written all over your face. "We're at a party."
Beomgyu shrugged. "What, you think I know how to do small talk?" You huffed, half amused, half annoyed. "You were literally talking about work with Seungcheol earlier," he quipped, stealing it from your hand again.
You let him, watching as he took another slow drag before handing it back. You groaned, already regretting letting him stay out here. "Oh my God. Don’t."
"I’m just saying," Beomgyu muttered, gaze fixed on the ground. "He was totally flirting with you."
You rolled your eyes. "He was being polite."
"He called you talented and touched your arm twice," Beomgyu deadpanned. "That's textbook flirting."
You let out a sharp laugh. "Why do you even care?"
Beomgyu hesitated. "I don’t care," he said, a beat too late.
You narrowed your eyes at him. "Sure." Your breath hitched slightly, but you masked it by taking another drag of the cigarette. Beomgyu shifted beside you, leaning his weight against the railing. "You know," you started, voice low, "for someone who allegedly doesn't care, you spend an awful lot of time ruining my conversations."
Beomgyu let out a soft scoff, eyes fixed somewhere ahead. "You looked bored."
"I wasn’t bored."
"You were faking interest," he replied without hesitation. "You do that thing where you tilt your head slightly and nod, but your eyes are already somewhere else."
You blinked, caught off guard. "Didn’t know you analyzed me that much," you muttered.
"I don’t," Beomgyu replied too quickly.
You just hummed in response, taking another slow drag. The distant hum of the party buzzed faintly behind you, but out here, it felt like you’d slipped into some strange, quieter version of reality.
Your eyes flickered to him again, noticing the subtle tension in his posture, the way his fingers tapped against his rings, the same nervous habit you’d seen in the studio when he thought no one was looking.
You hesitated before speaking again. "Why don’t you work on Thursdays?"
Beomgyu stilled. You almost regretted asking, but he didn’t look at you, didn’t deflect like you expected him to. Instead, he let out a slow breath through his nose.
"I visit my mom," he said quietly.
Your breath caught in your throat. "What do you mean?"
"She’s been sick for a while," he added, almost like he was saying it more to himself than to you. "Autoimmune thing. Thursdays are… her day."
Your grip on the cigarette faltered slightly. You hadn’t expected honesty. You turned to him, but his gaze remained fixed ahead, like saying it out loud would make it heavier. "I didn’t know," you said softly.
"Yeah," he replied, almost like he was amused by your reaction. "Why would you?"
You wanted to say something, but words felt too fragile for whatever this was. So you didn’t. You just stood there, feeling that strange shift in the air, the one where he felt less like your annoying rival and more like… You weren’t sure what.
Beomgyu glanced at you then, catching the way you were looking at him. "What?" he asked, almost defensive.
"Nothing," you replied, turning away.
But it wasn’t nothing. It was everything you’d never noticed about him until now. You pressed the cigarette against the railing, watching the ember die out. The air outside felt heavier than usual, but maybe that was just the way Beomgyu’s presence filled every empty space.
"I should head back," you muttered, more to yourself than to him.
Beomgyu didn’t look at you. He stayed leaning against the railing, gaze fixed on some distant point in the city, jaw tight like he was holding something back.
"Do yourself a favor," he said suddenly, voice low. "Be careful with who you let think they know you."
You frowned, turning to him. "What?"
Beomgyu exhaled slowly, like he already regretted speaking. "These people," he gestured vaguely toward the noise inside. "They’ll act like they want you around. Like they see potential in you. But they don’t actually care. They just want something to say they discovered first."
You blinked, caught off guard. "You think that’s what Seungcheol was doing?"
Beomgyu scoffed, eyes flickering to yours. "I think you’re too naive to notice when people are looking at you for the wrong reasons."
You stared at him, searching for whatever this was, this strange tension that always seemed to surface when the two of you were left alone. But before you could step inside, Beomgyu spoke again.
"I’m serious, Y/N." His voice softened slightly. "You're new to this. You think people in this industry want you to win, but they don't. They want you to be grateful. They want you to be quiet. And the second you stop being useful to them, they’ll move on."
You hesitated, hand hovering over the door handle. "And you?" you asked quietly. "What do you want from me, Beomgyu?"
For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Then, barely above a whisper:
"Nothing."
You turned back, but he was already looking away, like he hadn’t just said something that would stay stuck in your head for weeks. You lingered for half a second before slipping back inside, the noise of the party swallowing you whole.
But somehow, you could still feel him. And that scared you more than anything.
The party felt louder when you stepped back inside, but maybe that was just the ringing in your ears from whatever the hell that conversation with Beomgyu was. You pushed through the crowd, head spinning, eyes searching for familiar faces. Yunjin and Taehyun were by the bar, Yunjin holding a half-finished drink and Taehyun looking like he was ready to disappear from this place an hour ago.
"I’m heading out," you told them.
Yunjin pouted. "Already?"
"I’m… tired." You offered her a weak smile, not really in the mood to explain why your chest felt weird or why Beomgyu’s words kept looping in your head.
Taehyun raised a brow but didn’t question it. "Get home safe."
You nodded, squeezing Yunjin’s arm lightly before slipping away. As you stepped outside, the night air hit you harder than you expected. You pulled out your phone and hesitated for a moment before typing:
[you]: where r u?
It didn’t take Yeonjun long to reply.
[yeonjun]: me and kai just found a sketchy fried chicken place that’s probably violating health codes. u want in?
You smiled.
[you]: can u come pick me up? [yeonjun]: omw.
You waited by the curb, the distant hum of the city filling the silence Beomgyu had left in your head.
When Yeonjun’s car pulled up a few minutes later, you moved toward it, already feeling the tension ease at the thought of greasy food and whatever chaos he and Kai were on tonight. But as you reached for the door handle, your eyes flickered to the side.
There, a few feet away, Beomgyu stood near the entrance, Soobin beside him, waiting for their own ride. You weren’t sure if he saw you first or if he was already looking, but when your eyes met, something heavy passed between you.
His gaze shifted to Yeonjun in the driver’s seat. Then back to you. You stepped into the car, shutting the door behind you.
"Why do you look like you’ve seen a ghost?" Yeonjun asked as you buckled your seatbelt.
"Nothing," you muttered.
Through the glass, you caught one last glimpse of Beomgyu, standing there with Soobin, hands shoved into his pockets, his gaze still following you as the car pulled away. Something about the way he looked at you sat uncomfortably in your stomach, like he was trying to figure something out but refused to admit he cared enough to.
You turned away, resting your head against the seat.
Beomgyu watched the car disappear down the street, jaw tightening.
Soobin, who’d been standing quietly next to him this whole time, finally spoke, breaking whatever strange daze Beomgyu had fallen into. "So… that guy in the car," he nodded toward the street where Yeonjun’s car had disappeared, "is that her boyfriend?"
Beomgyu’s jaw tensed almost instantly. He felt the muscle in his cheek twitch as he forced himself to keep his expression neutral. "How the hell would I know?" he muttered, too quickly. "It’s not like I’m friends with her."
Soobin let out a short laugh, "Yeah," he said, nodding slowly. "That’s definitely something someone who doesn’t care would say."
Beomgyu didn’t respond. Mostly because he couldn’t. Because Soobin was right. And that fact made something burn in his chest in a way he didn’t know how to handle.
It wasn’t like he cared who you left with. So instead of acknowledging whatever the hell this feeling was, Beomgyu just scoffed, shoving his hands deeper into the pockets of his jeans. "Whatever," he muttered. "She’s not that interesting anyway."
Soobin snorted. "Yeah, keep telling yourself that."
Beomgyu shot him a glare, but Soobin just grinned, already knowing exactly what was happening. Because it was obvious to everyone but Beomgyu. He wasn’t just annoyed with you. He was already losing. And worse, he didn’t even realize he was playing.
The weekend passed in a blur of chaotic laughter and burnt virtual pizzas. You'd spent most of it holed up in your apartment, playing Overcooked with Yeonjun and Kai. Between screaming at each other in the kitchen and ordering way too much takeout, you actually felt… okay.
It was easy to forget about Beomgyu when you were surrounded by Yeonjun’s easy energy and Kai’s ridiculous commentary. Easy to forget how weird you’d felt after that conversation outside the party. How something about the way Beomgyu looked at you that night had stuck to your skin, refusing to leave.
But now, Monday morning had arrived, dragging you back to reality.
Yeonjun’s car rolled through the streets of Seoul, the city still half-asleep as the sun painted soft light across the buildings. You stared out the window, anxiety already bubbling in your chest at the thought of stepping into that studio again.
"You’re spiraling," Yeonjun said, breaking the silence.
You turned to him with a frown. "I’m not spiraling."
"You are," he replied easily, eyes still on the road. "You always do this before big projects. You convince yourself you're not good enough, overwork yourself to the point of insanity, and then act surprised when you have a breakdown in the bathroom."
"That happened one time," you muttered. Yeonjun shot you a look "Okay, twice," you admitted.
He sighed, softening. "You’re too hard on yourself, Y/N. You’re one of the most talented people I know. You just… need to stop letting other people’s opinions get in your head." You chewed on the inside of your cheek, not fully convinced but too tired to argue. When Yeonjun pulled up in front of the HYBE building, he shifted in his seat to face you. "Don’t let him get to you," he said, like he could read your mind.
Your stomach twisted. "Who said this is about him?"
Yeonjun raised a brow. "You forget I’ve known you since forever. I know how your brain works. You groaned, pushing the door open "Y/N." You paused, turning back to him. Yeonjun leaned over, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead. "Go make history."
You smiled despite yourself. "You’re so cringe."
"And you love it."
You rolled your eyes and stepped out of the car, shutting the door behind you.
As Yeonjun drove off, you turned toward the entrance, and immediately froze. Beomgyu stood a few feet away, leaning against the building’s brick wall, cigarette balanced between his fingers. He was watching you, eyes slightly narrowed, hair messy like he’d been here for a while.
You blinked, caught off guard. "Since when do you smoke?" you asked, voice laced with confusion.
Beomgyu brought the cigarette to his lips, inhaling slowly before replying, "Felt like it."
His voice was flat, uninterested, but his eyes lingered on you a second too long. You didn’t know what you were expecting, maybe some cocky remark, some teasing jab about how you were already looking for him first thing in the morning, but this wasn’t that.
Your eyes flickered over him. Messy hair, dark hoodie slightly wrinkled, the usual sharpness in his gaze dulled by something you couldn’t quite place. You weren’t sure if it was exhaustion or irritation or something else entirely, but the longer you looked at him, the more uneasy you felt.
You glanced at the cigarette between his fingers, then back at him. "You know," you started carefully, "when I offered you one at the party, it wasn’t supposed to be, like, an invitation to pick up a habit."
Beomgyu finally looked back at you then, eyes dark, unreadable. "And yet," he said, taking another drag, "here we are."
You sighed, rubbing a hand over your face. "Beomgyu."
"What?" he muttered, flicking ash onto the pavement.
You hesitated. You didn’t know what you wanted to say, really. That he looked like shit? That something about him felt off, wrong, like a version of him you weren’t used to seeing? That, for some reason, it actually bothered you?
Instead, what came out was: "You shouldn’t."
He scoffed, shaking his head. "You shouldn’t either." You opened your mouth, then shut it. He wasn’t wrong.
A heavy silence settled between you. You weren’t sure how long you stood there, watching the embers at the tip of his cigarette burn down, before he finally crushed it under his shoe.
"You’re gonna be late," he muttered, nodding toward the entrance.
You studied him for a beat longer, but whatever was going on with him, he clearly wasn’t going to tell you. And you weren’t about to push. So, you simply nodded and stepped past him, heading toward the doors.
Beomgyu watched as you stepped inside without another word, your expression unreadable. Something about it left a bitter taste in his mouth.
He clicked his lighter open and closed absentmindedly, the metallic snick breaking the early morning quiet. His fingers itched to pull out another cigarette, but he hesitated, staring at the crushed remains of the last one under his shoe.
This wasn’t supposed to bother him. None of this was supposed to bother him.
His eyes drifted toward the spot where Yeonjun’s car had been parked just minutes ago.
He knew who Yeonjun was—everyone did. One of the youngest producers at SM, annoyingly talented, the kind of guy whose name always came up in conversations about industry golden boys. Beomgyu had seen his work before, even respected it in a distant, objective way. But what he hadn’t known was that you and Yeonjun were close.
Beomgyu had never cared to pay attention to your life outside of work. As far as he was concerned, you existed within the walls of HYBE, always one step ahead of him, always in his way. That was just how things were. But now, his brain kept circling back to the sight of you stepping out of Yeonjun’s car, back to the way Yeonjun had leaned in, pressing a kiss to your forehead like it was second nature.
His grip on the lighter tightened. He didn’t understand it.
It wasn’t like you didn’t have a life outside of the studio. It wasn’t like he expected you to just… exist in the same orbit as him, only crossing paths when necessary. It wasn’t like it bothered him.
Beomgyu scoffed under his breath, shaking his head. What does it matter? It doesn’t. It’s none of my business.
He reached for another cigarette, but before he could light it, his fingers hesitated over the lighter. Instead, with a sharp exhale, he shoved both back into his pocket and pushed himself off the wall. There was work to do.
The pre-chorus had been frustrating you for days, and as much as you hated to admit it, Beomgyu had an ear for this kind of thing, he always knew how to make a build-up feel effortless, how to land the right emotional weight in just a few bars. You could spend another three hours trying to figure it out yourself, or you could go straight to the person who could fix it in ten minutes.
You exhaled sharply, running a hand through your hair. The last thing you wanted to do was go to his studio. But you weren’t about to let your own stubbornness slow this project down. So, before you could second-guess yourself, you grabbed your notebook and pushed yourself up from your chair.
When you knocked on the door, there was no immediate response. You hesitated before pushing it open anyway, Beomgyu never cared about formalities, and you weren’t in the mood to wait around.
The room was dimly lit, monitors casting a faint glow against the walls, soundproofing panels muting the outside world. Beomgyu was at his desk, hoodie draped loosely over his frame, fingers tapping absentmindedly against the surface as he stared at his screen.
He didn’t look up when you walked in. "You busy?" you asked.
There was a pause before he finally sighed, dragging his gaze away from the monitor. "What do you want?"
You frowned at his tone, disinterested, distant. "I need a second opinion on the pre-chorus," you said simply. "Something’s off, but I can’t figure out what."
He nodded once, pushing his chair back and gesturing lazily at the extra seat beside him. "Fine. Play it."
You sat down, plugging in your USB and pulling up the track. The moment the instrumental filled the room, you forgot about everything else. Your frustration, his mood, it all faded into the background as you focused on the music.
Beomgyu listened in silence, his expression blank as the pre-chorus built up, then crashed into the chorus. When it ended, he rolled his chair slightly forward, resting his elbow on the desk.
"The chord progression in the build-up is too predictable," he muttered. "You need more tension before the drop, otherwise it just falls flat."
You nodded, adjusting some of the notes. "Like this?"
Beomgyu leaned in slightly, watching the screen. "Move that second chord up a half step. And stretch the last measure—make it drag just a little longer before the hit."
You followed his instructions, layering in the adjustments before playing it back. This time, the build-up carried more weight, pulling in a tension that hadn’t been there before.
You turned to him, and for the first time since you walked in, you saw a flicker of something in his eyes, satisfaction, maybe. But just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone. "Better," he said simply.
You studied him for a beat, something about his demeanor still nagging at you. Normally, Beomgyu would’ve had more to say—some kind of sarcastic comment about how he had to fix your mess again, or at least a self-satisfied smirk. But instead, he just leaned back in his chair, looking tired.
You debated saying something, asking something, but before you could, he spoke again. "That all?"
It wasn’t sharp, but it wasn’t warm either. Just neutral. And for some reason, that made your stomach twist. "…Yeah," you muttered. "That’s all."
You unplugged your USB, pushing your chair back. Beomgyu didn’t say anything else, just turned toward his screen like you had never been there in the first place.
Then, without another word, you turned and walked out. The door shut behind you with a quiet click, leaving Beomgyu alone in the dim glow of his studio, the silence stretching longer than it should have.
You had been in the studio for hours.
The kind of hours that made your back ache from sitting too long, that made the glow of the screen start to blur, that made every melody sound wrong no matter how many times you tweaked it. It just wasn’t clicking today.
You had gone through four different versions of the same verse, rearranged the chord progression twice, even scrapped an entire section just to start over, only to end up in the same place, frustrated and stuck.
You hated this feeling. It wasn’t the kind of creative block where nothing came to you. It was worse. The kind where everything came to you, but nothing sounded right. Nothing felt like it was enough.
By the time you checked the clock, it was already late. Later than you realized. With a heavy sigh, you shut your laptop and rubbed at your temples, willing the tension headache forming behind your eyes to go away. You weren’t going to get anything done like this.
So, you grabbed your bag, checked your phone, and sent Yeonjun a quick text.
[you]: can you pick me up? i’m done for today. [yeonjun]: omw. 10 min.
You exhaled, pocketing your phone before stepping out of the building.
The night air hit you immediately, crisp and cool against your skin. The city was quieter at this hour, the usual rush of people and traffic subdued into a low hum. You stood near the curb, crossing your arms as you waited, letting yourself breathe for what felt like the first time today.
And then, of course, you spotted Beomgyu. You hesitated before walking over, stuffing your hands into the pockets of your jacket. The familiar scent of cigarette smoke hung in the air, curling around the dim glow of the streetlights.
You stared at him, momentarily taken aback. "You shouldn't keep smoking," you said, your tone quieter now.
His fingers twitched slightly around the cigarette, but he didn’t respond right away. Instead, he brought it back to his lips, inhaling like he was trying to make a point, though you weren’t sure if it was to you or to himself. "Look who's talking" he muttered.
You watched him carefully, the way his jaw tensed, the way his shoulders sat just a little heavier than usual. This wasn’t the same Beomgyu who spent half his time annoying you, smirking like he had the whole world figured out.
You hesitated before speaking again. "It wasn’t a good day."
Beomgyu let out a short, humorless laugh. "Yeah?"
"Yeah." You exhaled. "I couldn’t get anything to sound right. I swear, the harder I tried, the worse it got."
He didn’t say anything at first. Just stood there, the faint glow of the cigarette flickering between his fingers. "You’re too hard on yourself."
You blinked, turning to him. "What?"
Beomgyu flicked the ash off the end of his cigarette, his expression unreadable. "You think too much. You want everything to be perfect on the first try."
Your brows furrowed slightly. "That’s how it works, though. If it’s not good enough, then I have to keep going until it is."
His lips curled slightly, not a smirk, not a frown. Something in between. "And what if you’re the only one who thinks it’s not good enough?"
You didn’t have an answer to that. Beomgyu didn’t wait for one. He took another slow drag, then exhaled, watching the smoke disappear into the air. You glanced down at your phone, checking the time. Yeonjun would be here soon. Beomgyu, ever observant, noticed.
His voice was colder when he spoke next. "Waiting for your boyfriend to pick you up?"
You blinked, caught completely off guard. "What?"
Beomgyu gestured lazily with his cigarette, his expression unreadable. "That guy. The one who dropped you off this morning."
You stared at him for a second, processing. And then, a laugh bubbled out of you, unexpected and breathy. "Yeonjun?" Beomgyu didn’t react. Just stared at you, like he was waiting for an answer. You shook your head, still half-amused. "He’s not my boyfriend."
Something flickered in his expression, too quick for you to catch. But before you could think too hard about it, a familiar car pulled up to the curb.
Yeonjun honked the horn once, rolling down the window. "Let’s go, loser."
You pushed off the railing, turning back to Beomgyu. "See you tomorrow."
He only nodded, taking another slow drag of his cigarette. And as you walked toward the car, you didn’t notice the way his gaze lingered on you a second too long.
Beomgyu's drive home felt longer than usual. Maybe it was because the city was too quiet at this hour, the usual rush of people and traffic reduced to distant hums. Maybe it was because his thoughts had been too loud all day, refusing to settle even now.
Or maybe it was because of you.
Beomgyu clenched his jaw, fingers tightening slightly around the steering wheel. He didn’t like that. Didn’t like the way you lingered in his mind long after you had already left. The way your voice still echoed in his ears, the way your laugh, short, breathy, surprised, had caught him off guard when you realized he thought Yeonjun was your boyfriend.
Why the hell did I even ask that? He scoffed under his breath, shaking his head. It didn’t matter. It shouldn’t matter.
In the week that followed, something had shifted.
It wasn’t obvious at first, just small things. A missed comment here, a glance avoided there. But as the days passed, it became impossible to ignore. Beomgyu was different.
You had spent so much time fighting him for space, rolling your eyes at his smug remarks, bracing yourself for whatever new way he’d find to get under your skin. And now, suddenly, there was nothing.
No teasing. No playful jabs. No sarcastic smirks across the studio. It wasn’t that he was rude. If anything, he was polite, too polite. The kind of detached professionalism that you had never associated with Beomgyu before. It was driving you insane.
You barely saw him on Tuesday. Which wasn’t uncommon, sometimes, you worked separately, each focused on different aspects of the album. But usually, even on those days, you’d cross paths in the break room, or he’d pop into your studio just to complain about how much better his demos were than yours.
Beomgyu was already in the studio when you arrived on Wednesday morning, sitting at the mixing console with his headphones on, completely absorbed in whatever track he was working on.
You hesitated in the doorway for a second, waiting for him to acknowledge you. He didn’t. Not until you cleared your throat and said, "Morning."
Only then did he glance up, giving you a small nod. "Morning."
That was it. No comment about how tired you looked, no sarcastic Wow, you actually showed up on time?—just morning. You forced yourself to ignore the weird weight in your chest as you sat down and pulled up your own files.
On Thursday, when you arrived at the HYBE building that morning, something about the usual rhythm of your day felt… off.
And then it hit you. Beomgyu wasn’t here. Beomgyu never worked on Thursdays.
The hours passed, your progress slower than usual. By lunchtime, you gave up and went to the break room, hoping food would help clear your head.
Enhypen was already there, sprawled across the couches and chairs like they lived in this building. You slid into a seat next to Jake, barely registering the conversation around you as you scrolled through your phone.
"You good?" Jungwon asked, eyeing you over his drink.
You blinked. "What?"
"You just seem distracted," he said. "More than usual."
You shrugged. "Just a slow day."
Jake nudged your arm. "Maybe you just need to get out of the studio for a bit. Reset your brain."
"Maybe," you muttered.
A pause. Then, before you could stop yourself— "Did Beomgyu eat before he left yesterday?"
The words left your mouth before you even thought about them, and immediately, you regretted it. Heeseung raised an eyebrow. "Why?"
"No reason," you said quickly, looking down at your phone. "I just… I know he forgets to eat when he’s working."
Heeseung hummed. "Honestly? I have no idea."
Sunghoon glanced up from his drink. "You could just text him and ask, you know."
You scoffed. "Like I care that much."
Jungwon smirked. "Uh-huh." You ignored them, tapping your fingers against your cup. It wasn’t a big deal. Beomgyu could take care of himself. That’s why, on Friday, you gave up.
If Beomgyu wanted to be distant, then fine. Let him be distant. You weren’t going to sit here and try to figure out why he had suddenly decided to act like you were nothing more than a coworker.
At least, that’s what you kept telling yourself. But when you walked into the studio that morning, the first thing you noticed was that his bag was already there. You weren’t sure why that made your shoulders relax slightly.
You ignored the thought as you set your things down, pulling up the demo you had been struggling with all week. Your goal was simple: work, focus, and not let whatever this was with Beomgyu get in your head.
But apparently, he had other plans. Because suddenly, after an entire week of acting like you barely existed, he was everywhere.
The first time he appeared in your studio, you barely reacted. "Hey," he said casually, leaning against the doorframe, hands stuffed into the pockets of his hoodie. "Can you listen to something real quick?"
You gave a short nod, sliding your headphones down to your neck as he walked in. He played a section of the track he had been working on, something stripped down, mostly just melody and chords. "It feels empty," he muttered, frowning slightly. "I don’t know if it needs more layering or if I should just change the chord progression entirely."
You listened, trying to focus on the music instead of the fact that this was the most he had spoken to you all week. "It’s fine," you said, keeping your tone neutral. "Just needs a little more texture."
Beomgyu nodded, thoughtful. "You wanna add something?"
You hesitated, fingers hovering over your keyboard. "You don’t need my help."
He shrugged, tilting his head slightly. "Yeah, but you’re good at this part."
You blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. But instead of responding, you just reached for your mouse and started tweaking the mix, ignoring the way he stood behind you, watching.
By lunchtime, you had stopped keeping track of how many times he had walked into your studio.
"Hey, quick question—" "Hey, do you have the latest version of—" "Hey, can I borrow—"
It was endless. At first, you had answered him normally, keeping things short, professional. But the more he did it, the more irritated you became. Not because he was being annoying. But because why now? Why spend an entire week pretending you didn’t exist only to suddenly act like everything was normal? You weren’t going to play along.
So, by the fourth time he showed up at your door, you barely even looked up. "I’m busy," you muttered, clicking through your project files.
Beomgyu blinked. "I didn’t even say anything yet."
"You were going to."
He hesitated, then let out a small chuckle. "Damn. Am I that predictable?"
You didn’t answer, just continued working. For a moment, he didn’t move. Then, out of the corner of your eye, you saw him shift slightly, like he was about to say something.
But instead, he just exhaled and muttered, "Never mind," before walking away. You ignored the strange twist in your stomach and forced yourself to focus on the screen.
You had just finished saving your project when you decided to take a break, stretching your sore muscles before stepping out into the hallway. You weren’t planning on running into anyone, but as soon as you turned the corner, you nearly walked straight into Seungcheol.
"Oh," you said, stepping back slightly. "Sorry."
He smiled, easy and confident. "No need to apologize."
You already knew him, Baekhyun had introduced you two at the HYBE party last week. And while your first meeting had been brief (and rudely interrupted by Beomgyu), you remembered how intently he had listened when you talked about your work.
"You’ve been keeping busy," he mused, crossing his arms. "Baekhyun showed me some of the demos from your sessions. I was impressed."
Something warm settled in your chest. "Really?"
Seungcheol nodded. "You have a good ear. I meant to follow up after the party, but you disappeared before I could."
You huffed a small laugh. "Yeah, sorry about that."
Seungcheol’s gaze stayed steady. "If you ever want to share more of your work, my office is always open. I’d like to hear what else you’re capable of."
It wasn’t an empty offer, you could tell. This was an opportunity. And you weren’t about to waste it. "I’d love that," you said sincerely.
Seungcheol smiled, lingering for just a second longer than necessary before nodding. "I’ll be waiting, then."
And with that, he walked past you, disappearing down the hall.
You barely had a second to process before you felt it, that shift in the air. A presence behind you. You turned slightly, and there he was. Beomgyu was standing just a few feet away, hands shoved deep in his pockets, expression unreadable. Your breath hitched slightly, but you forced yourself to act normal.
Beomgyu's gaze flickered briefly down the hallway where Seungcheol had disappeared. Then, finally, he looked back at you. "You should be careful with him," he said, voice flat.
You frowned. "What?"
Beomgyu tilted his head slightly. "Seungcheol. He doesn’t offer that kind of thing just to anyone."
There was something in his tone, something that wasn’t quite neutral. You crossed your arms. "I know that. He’s creative director. It’s literally his job to look for talent."
Beomgyu scoffed, gaze dark. "Right. Sure."
Your frown deepened. "What’s your problem?"
"Nothing," he muttered, already turning away. "Forget it."
And just like that, he walked past you, heading back to his studio without another word. You stood there, confusion and irritation swirling in your chest. What the hell was that?
So, after that, you had spent the entire day locked in your studio.
It wasn’t intentional at first, you had just wanted to get some uninterrupted work done, to make up for how frustrating this week had been. But one track turned into another, one minor adjustment turned into an hour of tweaking, and before you knew it, the sun had set and most of the building had emptied out.
You barely noticed. At some point, Taehyun had texted asking if you wanted to grab dinner, and you had ignored it, too caught up in your work to even think about food.
It was only when your screen blurred in front of you, exhaustion pressing against your temples, that you finally admitted defeat. You packed up slowly, rubbing at your tired eyes as you stood. The quiet hum of the studio, once comforting, now felt suffocating after being inside for so long. You needed air.
When you opened the door, ready to leave, you nearly tripped over something. A cup. An iced americano, sitting neatly in front of your studio, condensation beading against the plastic.
You stared at it, confused, before noticing the small note taped to the lid. Your brows furrowed as you peeled it off, unfolding the paper between your fingers. The handwriting was messy, slanted, but familiar.
don’t pass out in there
Your lips parted slightly. There was no signature, no indication of who it was from. But you knew. Of course you knew, it was Beomgyu's handwriting.
Your fingers tightened around the note as your heart did something stupid in your chest, something warm, something soft, something you did not want to acknowledge.
Because what the hell was he doing? He had spent the entire week keeping his distance, barely speaking to you, only to suddenly spend the whole day in your space asking for your help. And now this?
You exhaled sharply, trying to shake off the strange feeling settling in your stomach. Maybe this was just some weird attempt at making up for how weird he had been all week. Or maybe he was just screwing with you again, playing some long game you didn’t understand. Or maybe… maybe he just noticed.
Noticed how hard you were working. Noticed that you hadn’t taken a break all day. Noticed you.
You clenched the note tightly before shoving it into your pocket. Your confusion hadn’t gone away. If anything, it had gotten worse. But as you picked up the coffee, taking a slow sip, you realized something else. For the first time all week, Beomgyu had made you smile.
When Saturday morning arrived, you forced yourself to push work aside. No checking mixes, no tweaking arrangements, no thinking about deadlines. Instead, you spent most of the day in the apartment, lounging on the couch while Yeonjun flopped down beside you, mindlessly flipping through TV channels.
"Are you actually not working today?" he asked, stretching his arms above his head.
"I told you I’d take a break," you muttered, though even as you said it, your fingers twitched with the urge to check your email.
Yeonjun narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, but you suck at taking breaks."
You rolled your eyes. "I’m trying."
"You better be," he said, nudging your leg with his foot. "We have a big night ahead."
Ah. Right. The party. You had promised Yunjin and the others that you’d actually go out tonight, no bailing at the last minute, no pretending you were too busy with work.
It wasn’t that you didn’t like going out. It was just that sometimes, after spending all week drained from work, the last thing you wanted was to force yourself to be social.
But tonight, you needed it. So when evening rolled around, you found yourself in front of your closet, sifting through outfits while Yeonjun lounged on your bed, watching with an amused expression.
When you were finally ready, Yeonjun whistled. "Damn. If I didn’t know you, I’d think you actually wanted to impress someone tonight."
You scoffed. "I just want to have fun."
Yeonjun smirked, but thankfully, he didn’t push it. Instead, he just slung an arm around your shoulders as you both headed out.
The place was already packed when you arrived, the bass from the music thrumming through the floors as bodies filled the space. You spotted Yunjin first, standing near the bar with Hueningkai, Taehyun, and a few other familiar faces. She waved excitedly when she saw you, immediately pulling you into a hug.
Yeonjun handed you a drink, and you gladly took it, letting the warmth of alcohol relax your shoulders as you settled into the atmosphere. For the first hour, it was easy. You danced with Yunjin, laughed at Taehyun’s terrible attempts at flirting with someone near the bar, took ridiculous selfies with Hueningkai.
It felt normal. And then, as you were making your way back from the bar with a fresh drink in hand, you saw him.
Beomgyu.
Your steps faltered for half a second before you recovered, eyes flickering over the scene in front of you. He wasn’t alone, he was with Soobin, Heeseung, and Jungwon, all of them gathered near a booth in the corner.
But what caught your attention wasn’t the fact that he was here. It was the fact that he was already drunk. You could tell immediately, the way his smile was looser than usual, the way he leaned slightly against Soobin as he talked, the way his gaze was just a little too unfocused.
And then, as if he could feel you looking, his eyes found yours. For a second, neither of you moved. Then—
A slow, lazy grin spread across his lips. You barely had time to process before he was pushing off the booth, making his way toward you. You braced yourself.
"Look who it is," he drawled, stopping in front of you. His voice was warm, teasing, the opposite of how he had been all week. "Didn’t think I’d see you here."
You raised an eyebrow. "Didn’t think I’d see you here either."
Beomgyu let out a breathy laugh, tilting his head slightly. "Why? You think I just sit in the studio all day?"
You crossed your arms. "You literally do."
"Fair point." He took a sip of whatever drink he was holding before glancing over your shoulder, his gaze flickering toward the group of people you had been with. "You come with Yeonjun?"
You blinked at the question, caught off guard. "Yeah?"
He hummed, expression unreadable. Before you could say anything else, Soobin and Heeseung appeared beside him, greeting you easily. "Hey," Heeseung said, flashing his usual friendly smile. "Didn’t expect to run into you tonight."
You shrugged. "Trying to be social for once."
Soobin chuckled. "That’s new."
Jungwon, who had been hanging back slightly, smirked. "Are you guys gonna fight here, too, or do you save that for work?"
You rolled your eyes. "We don’t fight."
Beomgyu snorted. "Oh, we definitely fight."
The group laughed, and despite yourself, you felt your shoulders relax slightly. This was weird. You weren’t used to seeing Beomgyu like this, loose, relaxed, actually enjoying himself instead of glaring at a screen for hours. For a second, you let yourself take him in.
Beomgyu looked… different. Not in a drastic way, but enough for you to notice. He wasn’t in his usual oversized hoodie or the comfortable, slightly-wrinkled clothes he practically lived in at the studio. Instead, he was wearing a black shirt, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, the fabric slightly unbuttoned at the top, showing just enough skin to be annoying. His silver jewelry caught the dim lighting of the room, glinting slightly as he shifted his drink from one hand to the other.
It suited him way too well. You hated that you noticed that. And then, just as you were about to shake the thought away, his gaze flickered over you.
You weren’t sure what you expected, maybe another cocky remark, another teasing jab, but instead, his eyes moved over your outfit in a way that made your skin prickle with awareness. "You always wear black," he murmured, almost to himself, but his voice was just loud enough for you to catch.
You raised an eyebrow. "What?"
He took another sip of his drink, tilting his head slightly. "I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear color."
It wasn’t true, not entirely, but the fact that he had even noticed made something twist in your stomach. "You don’t exactly pay attention to what I wear, Beomgyu," you shot back, crossing your arms.
Beomgyu hummed, his eyes still on you, dark and unreadable. "You think I don’t?"
There was something about the way he said it, something that made your throat go dry. You refused to acknowledge it. Instead, you forced a scoff, shaking your head. "You’re drunk."
"So?" He took another sip, then smirked. "Still got eyes, don’t I?"
And then, just as quickly as it appeared, Beomgyu leaned back, shifting the energy entirely. "Anyway," he drawled, glancing over at the people you had been with earlier, "are you gonna introduce me to your little friend group, or are you scared they’ll like me more than you?"
You blinked, thrown off by the sudden change. "What?"
He gestured vaguely with his drink. "I don’t know half the people you hang out with. Thought I’d be polite and say hi."
You narrowed your eyes. "Since when are you polite?"
Beomgyu tilted his head, studying you like he was trying to figure something out. His smirk wasn’t as sharp now, still there, still insufferable, but softer around the edges, like he was letting himself enjoy this. "Come on," he murmured, leaning in slightly. "Introduce me."
You scoffed. "Why do you even care?"
"Maybe I just wanna see how you talk about me when I’m not around." He grinned, slow and teasing. "Bet you make me sound like a villain."
"You are a villain," you shot back.
"And yet," he mused, taking another sip of his drink, "here you are, still standing here with me instead of running back to your actual friends."
You opened your mouth to retort, but before you could, a voice cut in.
"So," Yeonjun mused, stepping up beside you, eyes flickering toward Beomgyu. "You’re the Beomgyu, huh?"
Beomgyu didn’t miss a beat. "And you’re the Yeonjun."
Your stomach dropped. This was not happening.
They stared at each other for a moment, taking the other in. Yeonjun looked relaxed, but his sharp gaze held a flicker of curiosity, like he was trying to decide if Beomgyu was worth his time. Beomgyu, for his part, seemed perfectly at ease, his usual smirk still playing at his lips, shoulders loose, like he found this whole thing amusing.
And then, to your horror, they both grinned. "I’ve heard a lot about you," Yeonjun said, crossing his arms.
"Same," Beomgyu replied. "Didn’t think we’d actually meet like this."
You narrowed your eyes. "You two know each other?"
"Not personally," Yeonjun said, shrugging. "But come on. We work in the same industry. I know his work. He’s good."
Beomgyu smiled, tilting his head. "I know your work too, by the way. Not bad."
Yeonjun raised an eyebrow. "Not bad?"
Beomgyu grinned. "I’d say pretty good, but I don’t wanna inflate your ego this early in the conversation."
Yeonjun laughed. "Fair enough."
You looked between them, deeply suspicious. "Why does it feel like you two are getting along?"
Beomgyu glanced at you. "Why? You want us to fight?"
Yeonjun rolled his eyes. "Relax, Y/N. Not everything has to be a battle."
You huffed, taking another sip of your drink. "So," Beomgyu mused, eyes flickering between you and Yeonjun, "how do you two know each other anyway?"
Yeonjun barely hesitated before answering. "College," he said with a small grin. "We met during our first year and just… clicked. Ended up being inseparable after that. And now, we live together."
Beomgyu’s brows lifted slightly, his expression shifting, not in surprise, not in jealousy, but something closer to genuine interest. "Oh, that’s cool," he said, nodding. "Didn’t expect that, but it makes sense."
You glanced at him, skeptical. "What’s that supposed to mean?"
Beomgyu shrugged, looking at you. "I don’t know, I just didn’t really picture you as the roommate type. I figured you’d be one of those people who hates sharing a space with someone."
Yeonjun snorted. "Oh, she definitely does."
You shot him a glare. "I do not."
"Sure," Yeonjun said, amused. "That’s why you leave your headphones on all the time and act like I don’t exist when you’re in work mode."
Beomgyu laughed. "Yeah, that checks out."
You rolled your eyes. "Are you two bonding over making fun of me?"
"Absolutely," Beomgyu said easily.
Yeonjun grinned. "It’s kind of fun."
You groaned, rubbing your temples. Beomgyu ignored you, still focused on Yeonjun. "So what’s it like living with her?"
Yeonjun hummed, considering. "Honestly? Not bad. We’ve got our system. We both get busy with work, so we give each other space, but it’s nice having someone around who actually gets it, you know? Plus, she’s a decent cook."
You scoffed. "Now that is a lie."
"It’s not!" Yeonjun defended. "She has, like, three solid recipes."
Beomgyu laughed. "Okay, now I really need to know what these are."
Yeonjun counted on his fingers. "Kimchi fried rice, pasta, and… something that she refuses to name, but it’s actually good."
Beomgyu turned to you, intrigued. "What’s the mystery dish?"
You crossed your arms. "I’m not telling you."
Yeonjun smirked. "She’s embarrassed because it started as a ‘let’s throw random shit together and see what happens’ meal, but it accidentally turned out good."
Beomgyu grinned. "That’s kind of impressive."
You sighed, shaking your head. "Why are we even talking about this?"
"Because I’m curious," Beomgyu said simply.
You didn’t really have a response to that.
Something about the way he said it, not teasing, not smug, just genuinely interested, made you feel a little off balance. You were used to bickering with him, used to sharp words and playful jabs. But this? Him actually wanting to know about your life? That was new.
And for some reason, it made your stomach flip.
Yeonjun glanced over his shoulder toward the bar, then let out an exaggerated sigh. "Well, as fun as this has been, I gotta go. Yunjin’s waiting on her drink, and if I take too long, she’s gonna start a manhunt."
With a final chuckle, Yeonjun clapped a hand on Beomgyu’s shoulder, shot you a look that was somewhere between good luck and I’m enjoying this way too much, and disappeared into the crowd.
You exhaled, already bracing yourself for whatever Beomgyu was about to say now that you were alone. But instead, "So," he said, turning to you, eyes practically shining. "Did you like the coffee?"
You stilled. You had known it was him the second you saw it, left outside your studio door Friday night, your exact order scribbled on the side of the cup in handwriting you recognized immediately. He hadn’t signed his name, hadn’t said anything, just left it there like some anonymous act of kindness.
You sighed. "It was fine."
"Fine?" he repeated, looking personally offended. "That was good coffee."
You narrowed your eyes. "Why did you even do that?"
He blinked. "Huh?"
"The coffee," you said, crossing your arms. "Why’d you leave it?"
He scoffed, like the answer was obvious. "You were working too much."
You frowned. "And?"
"And," he said, dragging the word out, "I saw you in there, looking half-dead, and figured you needed it." Your lips parted slightly. It was such a simple explanation. No teasing, no ulterior motive, just that. Beomgyu, meanwhile, seemed completely unbothered by your confusion. "I mean, I could’ve let you pass out on your keyboard, but I’m a good person," he said, grinning.
You scoffed. "Sure. That’s why you did it."
"Obviously," he said. Then, with zero hesitation—"Hey, you smoke, right?"
You blinked at the sudden shift. "What?"
"If you wanna go outside for a bit, I’ll come with."
Your brows furrowed. "Why?"
He shrugged, still smiling. "Why not?"
You stared at him, trying to figure out what the hell his angle was here. This was strange. All of this was strange. Beomgyu wasn’t being mean. He wasn’t teasing you just to get under your skin. He wasn’t smirking like he had some grand plan to annoy you. He was just… talking. Open. Chatty. And worst of all, nice. You didn’t trust it one bit. But still, for some reason, you found yourself nodding.
"Fine," you said, already turning toward the exit.
And as the two of you stepped outside, you couldn’t help but feel like you had just agreed to something far more complicated than a smoke break.
The night air was crisp as you stepped outside, the cool breeze biting at your skin. The distant hum of the city filled the silence, car headlights flashing by, conversations drifting from people walking past. Beomgyu fell into step beside you, hands shoved into his pockets, his presence oddly easy despite how complicated he made everything feel.
The two of you had been in sync somehow. You weren’t used to that. With Beomgyu, everything was usually sharp edges and competition, but tonight had been… easy. And now, out here, with no studio walls between you, no music to drown out the noise in your head, you felt like you should say something.
You were still trying to figure out what the hell was up with him tonight when a voice called your name.
“Y/N?”
You turned toward the sound, and your stomach immediately flipped.
Yunho.
The last person you expected to run into tonight.
He was leaning against the railing near the edge of the building, dressed in a fitted black turtleneck and an open wool coat, the kind of outfit that made it impossible to forget just how unfairly good-looking he was.
You two used to hook up a while ago, and you hadn’t seen him in months. Hadn’t spoken since things had fizzled out, no big falling out, no dramatic ending, just… a slow, mutual silence.
You barely had time to react before he was stepping closer, wrapping his arms around you in an easy, confident embrace.
“Been a while,” he murmured, voice warm against your ear.
The hug lingered. A little longer than it should have. Beomgyu hadn’t said a word, but you could feel him there. Standing just a few feet away, watching.
When Yunho finally pulled back, his hands slid down your arms before he let go completely. His gaze flicked past you, landing on Beomgyu, curiosity sparking behind his eyes. He waited, expectant.
You hesitated. Just for a second. “This is Beomgyu,” you said, forcing your voice to stay even. “He's my… coworker.”
The second the word left your mouth, you knew it was the wrong one. You didn’t have to look at Beomgyu to know he heard it loud and clear.
Yunho’s expression didn’t change, if anything, his amusement deepened as he extended a hand toward Beomgyu. “Nice to meet you, man.”
Beomgyu took it, but the shake was brief, impersonal. “Yeah,” he said flatly.
The energy shifted, thickening with something unreadable. You could feel it brewing, creeping into the air like a storm about to break, but Yunho didn’t seem to notice. Or if he did, he didn’t care. Instead, he turned back to you, eyes glinting with something playful. “I was actually heading out, but if I’d known you were here, I would’ve stuck around longer,” he mused, tilting his head. “Maybe next time.”
The words were casual, but the way he said them? Not so much. And Beomgyu caught it. You saw it in the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers curled slightly in his pocket, the way his shoulders squared just a fraction.
Yunho shot you one last lingering glance before stepping away. “See you around, Y/N.” He turned around, and silence settled between you and Beomgyu, thick and suffocating.
You let out a slow breath, bracing yourself for—what? A sarcastic comment? A joke? Some passive-aggressive remark about your taste in men? Something. Anything.
But Beomgyu just pulled out a cigarette, placed it between his lips, and lit it, his expression unreadable. He didn’t look at you. Didn’t say a thing. You frowned, watching as he took a slow drag, exhaling a stream of smoke into the cold air.
“Hey,” you said finally, tilting your head at him. “You okay?”
Beomgyu exhaled another lazy puff of smoke, gaze still fixed somewhere off in the distance. “What do you mean?”
Your frown deepened. “You’re suddenly being quiet.”
He let out a humorless chuckle. “And?”
You huffed, crossing your arms. “Seriously, what’s your problem?”
“No problem,” he murmured. “Just enjoying my smoke break.”
Something inside you twisted. You took a deep breath, trying to keep your patience. “Beomgyu—”
“You don’t have to explain yourself, you know.” He finally glanced at you then, dark eyes half-lidded, his expression unreadable. “That guy,” he said simply. “You don’t have to explain anything about him.”
The words shouldn’t have bothered you. But they did. “Jesus Christ,” you muttered, shaking your head. “I wasn’t planning on it.”
“Good,” he said. And just like that, he looked away again, as if that was the end of the conversation. As if he didn’t care.
And that—finally, finally—pushed you over the edge.
You let out a sharp, bitter laugh. “You’re fucking unbelievable.” Beomgyu didn’t react. Just took another slow drag of his cigarette. That only pissed you off more. “You keep doing this shit,” you snapped, voice rising. “One second you’re nice to me, then you’re cold again. Then you’re pushing my buttons just to get a reaction—what the fuck do you want from me?”
Silence. Beomgyu’s expression didn’t change, but his grip on the cigarette tightened just slightly.
You shook your head, letting out a sharp breath. “I swear, I don’t get you. You act like you hate me, but then you do shit like leave me coffee. You act like you don’t care, and then you get all weird and broody all of the sudden. You make no fucking sense.”
Beomgyu took one last drag before flicking the cigarette onto the ground, grinding it out with his shoe. “I never said I hated you.”
Your breath hitched. It was quiet. Just five words. But something about the way he said them, low and deliberate, made your pulse stutter. His gaze was steady, fixed on you with an intensity that made your skin prickle. And suddenly, you realized, this was the first time either of you had ever really talked about it. About whatever this was.
Beomgyu shifted, hands slipping back into his pockets. His voice dropped just slightly, almost like he didn’t want you to hear it. “But you’re right about one thing.”
You swallowed hard. “What?”
He took a step closer. Not much, but enough that you could smell the faint trace of smoke on his clothes, feel the warmth of him even in the cold. “I do like pushing your buttons.” His lips twitched—just barely, just enough to let you know he wasn’t done. He tilted his head slightly, dark eyes flickering with something unreadable. “It’s fun watching you try so hard to pretend you don’t like it.”
And just when you thought that was it, that he was done messing with your head for the night, he added: “But don’t worry.” His voice was light, almost casual. “I don’t care either way. After all, like you said… I’m just your coworker.”
He smirked. Just a flash of teeth, just enough to make your stomach twist. Then he turned on his heel and walked off, leaving you standing there, heart pounding, head spinning, caught between wanting to kill him and—
No.
You weren’t even gonna finish that thought.
my masterlist | previous fic | READ PART 2 HERE
author's note: ok so i KNOW this fic got way longer than i originally planned but here we are lmaoo. part 2 is out and really hope you like it!! also, i wanted to have this done in time for beomgyu’s birthday but yeah… that didn’t happen lol. anyway, hope y’all enjoy <3
#xylatox fic recs#txt hard hours#beomgyu hard hours#beomgyu angst#txt angst#beomgyu smut#txt fic#beomgyu fic#beomgyu au#beomgyu imagines#beomgyu#txt smut#beomgyu x you#beomgyu x y/n#txt x reader#beomgyu x reader#beomgyu x female reader#txt x y/n#txt imagines#txt x you#txt au
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
define this feeling ── pedro pascal .✦
requested! thank you. content: casual-to-something-more, soft angst, established situationship, Pedro catches feelings first, gentle reassurance, lots of quiet intimacy & tender humor.
---
Rain rattles against the kitchen window like a drummer who won’t quit, steady and insistent, turning the downtown lights outside into watercolor streaks. You’re propped on Pedro’s counter, sock-clad feet swinging while he searches his fridge for something resembling dinner. It’s the kind of easy, half-dressed weeknight you two have perfected over the last couple of months—just close enough to feel like home, just distant enough to keep anyone from labeling it.
Or so you thought.
Pedro clears his throat. “Okay, hypothetical.” He pulls out a carton of eggs, sets it down, then meets your eyes. They’re too warm for hypotheticals. “Let’s say two people… spend an embarrassing amount of time together. They cook, they kiss, they do other things—” You grin. “Extremely hypothetical so far.” He chuckles, but his knuckles drum the countertop. “And this has been going on for, what, seven… eight weeks?” “Ten,” you correct without thinking. Something flickers behind his smile—satisfaction, maybe hope. “Ten. Right. So at what point—” he breaks an eggshell with more force than necessary, yolk slipping into the bowl— “do they talk about what they actually are?”
Your heartbeat stutters. You’ve dreaded this conversation, convinced it would come from you first and break whatever fragile magic you’d been enjoying. Seeing the question in his eyes instead knocks the breath from your lungs.
“What we are?” you echo, stalling for time.
He nods, wiping his hands on a dish towel. “Yeah. Because I keep trying to file us under ‘casual,’ but it doesn’t feel like a file big enough anymore.”
You hop down from the counter, suddenly restless, and start lining up two mugs—his chipped Star Wars one and your stolen diner mug. A silly ritual that shouldn’t feel intimate but does. “I like… the way things are,” you offer carefully.
“I do too,” he says, voice low. “But I like you more.” When you glance over, he’s leaning against the stove, hair a little mussed, earnest brown eyes locked on yours. “And I’m starting to think—I don’t know—recipes probably need name labels, but people shouldn’t.”
Your laugh comes out shaky. “That’s not how labels work, Pascal.”
He sighs, tipping his head back toward the ceiling like he’s searching for a script up there. “Look, I’m not asking for an essay or matching tattoos. I just…” He steps closer, fingers brushing your wrist as if he can’t help himself. “Sometimes I want to introduce you as my something, and the words get stuck.”
There’s the thrum of rain, the tick of the wall clock, the wild fluttering of your pulse. You’ve protected this almost-relationship because you’ve seen titles ruin things—turning soft colors harsh, casual laughter into expectation. But you’ve also never seen someone tiptoe around your fears so gently.
You lift one shoulder. “What would you want to call me?”
“Depends.” He chews his lip. “Can I audition a few?”
“Audition away.”
He holds up an invisible cue card. “My girlfriend—too high school?” Your cheeks warm. “A bit.” “Partner?” he tries. “Grown-up but sounds like we started a law firm.” You snort. He brightens, encouraged. “Ooh, how about favorite person? Too sappy?” “It’s… adorable,” you admit, heart loosening. He tosses the imaginary card. “Okay, okay. Unpopular opinion: I sorta love girlfriend. I like that it sounds like you got promoted from friend to something secret and cool.”
You stare at him, this man who already knows your coffee order, your allergy to mango, the silly way you hum theme-park tunes when you’re nervous. The word girlfriend used to feel like a cage; now it sounds a little like belonging.
He laces his fingers with yours. “I’m not pushing you,” he murmurs. “I just need to know if we’re going in the same direction, or if I’m the only one who keeps picturing you borrowing my sweats five years from now and yelling at me for forgetting to record whatever prestige series you love.”
“That’s a very specific future,” you tease, voice wobbly.
“I’m a very specific man.” His forehead rests against yours. “So… what are we?”
Your answer tumbles out soft, certain, surprising even you. “I think… we’re two people who made something casual and then kinda accidentally fell into something real.”
He pulls back just enough to search your face. “Accidentally, huh?”
“An unplanned road trip,” you clarify, “where neither of us wants to turn around.”
His grin blooms, crinkling the corners of his eyes. “So… girlfriend?”
You inhale rain-scented air, feel his thumb tracing lazy circles on your wrist, and let the word settle on your tongue like sugar. “Yeah,” you breathe. “Girlfriend.”
Pedro kisses you before the final consonant finishes vibrating in the air—slow, deliberate, like he’s sealing an envelope. His hands cup your jaw; yours fist in the hem of his faded T-shirt, anchoring yourself to this new certainty.
When you finally break apart, he whispers, “Can we celebrate by making ridiculously buttery scrambled eggs and dancing to ‘Sway’ in the living room?”
You laugh, giddy. “That’s how you celebrate?”
“It’s the only way.” He taps your nose. “Stay over tonight?”
“Girlfriend privilege?” you ask, eyebrow arching.
“Exactly. Comes with free coffee in the morning and an illegally comfortable hoodie.”
“Then it’s a deal.” You squeeze his hand. “But tomorrow, I’m auditioning a label for you.”
He presses a kiss to your knuckles. “I’ll wear whatever name you pick, mi corazón. As long as it’s tethered to yours.”
Rain keeps drumming, eggs sizzle, and somewhere between the first bite and the last spin across the living-room floor, the word casual vanishes for good—replaced by the quiet certainty of something worth naming, worth keeping, worth growing.
---
✦ please do not copy, repost, or translate this work. © lazysoulwriter // i write with a lot of love and care, so please respect that.
---
taglist: @sarahhxx03 @lloydmustache @lolareadsimagines @greenwitchfromthewoods @silksepia @pascalswiftie @itstokyo-cos @mani-pedro @llsister @authorbriannarae13 @introvrtedjellyfish @aj0elap0l0gist @spencercmlover @cixrosie @cherrqbaby @cup-half-full-of-anxiety @joelmillerpascal @freakbobcult @sunlightpleasure@barnes70stark @mooniscrying @ohnaurshayla @croissantbakerylws @nellispunk @kasienka @taylorswiftsrep-blog @emerencedaily @byzyz @noovaarq @kristend512 @alltounwell @libbyaller @beaagiannelli @broad-shouldrs @oceanmcu @kysosa @melloispunk @jollycupcakeblizzard @angvlicsoulll @needz1nk @daddypascal17 @agustdpeach @mrsbilicablog @k4t13ispunk @hotdadlvr95 @lnnysnts @pedropascalfan221 @queenofklonnie22 @christinamadsen @ilovecheriies @stvr-bloom
---
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal x you#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal imagines#pedro pascal x y/n#pedro pascal imagine#pedro pascal fanfics#pedro pascal fics#pedro pascal fic#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal blurb#pedro pascal blurbs#pp#x reader#fanfic#imagines#pedro pascal fluff#pedro pascal cute#ficreq#pedro pascal fandom#pedro pascal oneshot#pedro pescal one shot
279 notes
·
View notes
Note
I had a cute idea for a fic! It would be really cute if the main character would be taking a stroll around at night and come across Remmick as he’s busking with his banjo and she gets him to sing an old Irish folk song 👀
ɴᴇᴠᴇʀ ꜰʟʏ ᴀᴡᴀʏ
ᴡᴄ: 2.8k
ᴀ/ɴ: title taken directly from this song. please see maybe happy ending and all the other musicals on broadway this season if you can, truly an unmatched year! have y'all clocked me as an obnoxious theater kid yet 😭? dare i say it's the reason i have a speck of writing talent. anyways, i adored this idea because serenades have my heart and it'd be my first time writing one (it was so hard omg), so here she is! not too long relative to my other works because it really didn't need to be, but i hope y'all enjoy it all the same. i don't do taglists personally, so just follow me if you want to be updated when i post c:
ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ: nauseatingly sweet pathetic remmick fluff, serenading, excessive mention and meaning placed on fireflies
The fireflies were out again.
They drifted low across the tall grass like they had nowhere else to be, blinking in slow, rhythmless patterns. Like stars that had come down to earth, curious and aimless. The night held them close and cared for, letting them hang in the humid air with nothing but time on their wings.
You’d seen them before, of course. All your life. But some nights, like tonight, they moved differently. Slower. Softer. Like they knew they were being watched. Like they were dancing just for you.
The Delta always felt quieter at night.
It was a quiet no one really trusted. Folks whispered about it, said the dark down here wasn’t like the dark in other places. Said the trees listened. Said the water could keep a secret. You weren’t sure if you believed all that, but you knew one thing for certain: the stillness didn’t scare you.
Not the way it should’ve.
You’d made a habit of it, these late walks. When the air got too thick with thoughts, or the day clung too heavy to your skin, you’d slip outside and let your feet wander. Down past the back fields, across the brush-lined path, until the water showed its silver face and the frogs started to hum. Sometimes you’d bring a jar and catch a few fireflies, just to watch them flicker in your palm. Sometimes you’d sit and count how long you could go without hearing a single manmade sound.
It calmed you. Cleared your head. Gave you something to hold onto when the world felt too loud.
They told you not to.
Warned you, gently but often, that a girl out here at night wasn’t safe. That anything could happen. That there were things in the trees older than time and twice as hungry.
But the quiet had never hurt you.
And the moon, hanging full and watchful above the cypress branches, had never turned its face.
So you kept walking.
Your boots crunched gently in the grass, damp from where the dew was already beginning to gather. You brushed aside a low-hanging branch and stepped over the uneven bend in the path, the one you always forgot was there until it nearly caught your ankle. The creek whispered up ahead, a soft, steady hush, like someone trying to soothe a restless child.
And then,
A sound you didn’t expect.
Music.
You stopped.
Not bugs. Not frogs. Not the wind through the reeds.
Something else. Faint and careful. The pluck of strings, soft but clear. A banjo, you realized, but played low and slow, like whoever held it was afraid of being heard. It had no clear tune yet. Just gentle wandering notes, testing the air.
You tilted your head.
The fireflies blinked around you, catching in your eyelashes and drifting past your cheeks. One landed on the fabric of your shoulder, pulsing like a heartbeat.
You took a step toward the sound.
Then another.
The grass parted beneath your feet, damp and forgiving. The trees thinned out just enough to let the moon through in ribbons. You kept your breath even, your pace light. Didn’t want to scare off whatever strange magic had found its way here tonight.
And still, the music played. Threading through the dark like it belonged.
Like it’d been there all along.
And then you saw him.
Closer than you expected.
Much closer.
You’d followed the sound as if it were drifting from far across the creek, notes carrying on the wind like feathers. But when you stepped past the last veil of tall grass and turned just slightly toward the right, there he was.
Not even ten feet ahead.
Seated with his back to you on a split log bench, angled just enough for the moon to catch on the curve of his shoulder. The banjo lay loose in his lap, not cradled so much as resting there like it belonged. His fingers moved slow across the strings, too gentle to make real music now. Just small sounds. Ghost notes.
He was lean. Pale. His shirt sleeves rolled up past the elbows. Collar loose and open, the dip of his neck catching the moonlight in a sharp, wet gleam. Sweat, maybe. Or something older.
Your breath hitched.
You hadn’t meant to spy on anyone. Didn’t want to. But when you realized how close you were, when you caught the slope of his shoulders and saw the way he rocked just slightly with each flick of the strings, something in your chest went tight.
There was no business for a man, any man, but especially one like him to be out so late. It didn’t sit right. There was no law in the woods, and even if there was, it wasn’t made for you.
You shifted your weight back slowly, trying to step away before he saw you. No sound, no sudden movement. Just a soft, silent retreat.
And then, snap.
A branch underfoot.
Loud enough to crack the night in half.
The man turned so fast it stole the air from your lungs.
You froze.
His head whipped toward you like he’d been yanked by a thread, and suddenly you were caught in the full force of his gaze.
He wasn’t just pale.
His skin carried a strange, ageless warmth. Undertones like honey diluted with cream. Touched by moonlight but not drained by it. Like the sun hadn’t reached him in a long while, but hadn’t quite forgotten him either.
Sharp cheekbones. A strong jaw. A mouth that didn’t always know what to do with itself when it settled closed. Soft one moment, tense the next.
And his eyes. Lord.
Blue. Not light, not sky. Deeper than that. Like river water just before it turns black. Old. Tired.
Too large.
Too deep.
Too lonely.
With that faint, impossible pulse of red flickering behind the color, beating slow as a second heart. Like the fireflies floating between you.
And his teeth,
You wouldn’t have noticed, maybe, if the moon hadn’t hit just right. But it did. And there, under the gentle curve of his lips, two fangs caught the light. Not long. Not alien. Just... unmistakable.
He stood.
Not quickly. Not with menace.
But slow. Measured. Careful.
Hands half-raised like he meant to calm. To motion that he existed in peace.
You caught the glint of something at his throat. A simple gold chain, sitting warm against his chest, right in the hollow where his shirt gaped open.
Neither of you spoke.
Not at first.
The music was gone now. The banjo left where it sat on the log, strings still reverberating faintly. The wind had gone still. Even the cicadas hushed.
Just your breathing. Just his.
Just fireflies blinking all around you, slow and golden, their pulses barely out of sync with the red behind his eyes.
Then, finally, he spoke.
“Ain’t know anyone else walked this stretch,” he said, voice breathy and rough, like it had been a while since he used it. Southern, but not quite. Something twisted at the end of each word. Something careful that he was trying and failing to mask. “Apologies if I startled ya, miss.”
His gaze didn’t shift.
Didn’t dart away.
But he looked almost… nervous. Like you’d caught him with something private. Something delicate.
You should’ve turned.
Should’ve run.
But you didn’t.
You looked back at him, heart still thudding, breath still short, and said:
“You didn’t startle me.”
A pause.
“You play real nice.”
His mouth parted.
Just slightly.
Like he hadn’t expected kindness.
“Oh,” he said. “Well. Thank ya kindly. That's very sweet of ya.”
He cleared his throat, glancing away from you for just a moment. Tried to stand a little straighter too, like he wasn’t sure what to do with his hands now that they weren’t holding the banjo. Or being watched by another human being.
“I- uh- I'm Remmick,” he said softly. “I like the quiet.”
His voice sounded careful. Like every word had to be weighed before it left his mouth. You caught the way his fingers twitched, half-reaching for the banjo again like it might steady him.
You nodded, finding your own voice beneath the pulse in your throat. “Me too.”
You told him your name.
He repeated it, soft, almost reverent, like he was tasting it. Like he wanted to make sure he got it right, to hear how it sounded in his own mouth.
He seemed to breathe easier at that. But then his eyes darted back toward the creek, then down at the ground, like maybe he’d overstayed already. His voice lowered, small and unsure.
“If ya’d rather be alone, I can go. Wasn’t meanin’ to trouble anyone.”
The words were earnest, almost clumsy. Like he meant them, but didn’t want to mean them. Like leaving was the last thing he wanted.
You glanced down at the fireflies drifting lazy circles around your boots, blinking like they were eavesdropping on the conversation. The moon made the water shine with silver streaks behind him. His banjo sat quiet at his side, one thin string still vibrating softly from where his hand had left it.
You didn’t know why the words came so easily, but they did.
“You don’t have to leave.”
His head lifted a little too fast, as if he hadn't expected that answer.
“Y’sure?” he asked, voice catching just slightly.
You smiled, small. “I wouldn’t have said it if I wasn’t.”
The muscles at the corner of his jaw relaxed. He looked down, then back at you, the corners of his mouth tugging into something tentative. Not quite a smile. Something gentler.
“Alright,” he said quietly.
For a moment, neither of you moved. The fireflies blinked between you, soft and patient.
Then his hand slid over the banjo again, almost hesitant. “Don’t usually have much of an audience.”
You tipped your head, voice light. “That’s a shame. You sound like someone with stories to tell.”
He let out a quiet breath of a laugh, the sound almost surprised. Ran a hand through his hair, tugging gently at the strands near the back of his neck.
“I got one or two,” he murmured. “Old ones.”
The quiet stretched again. Comfortable this time. The kind of quiet that felt like the Delta itself breathing around you.
Softly, you asked, “You know any songs with words?”
He hesitated. You saw it ripple across his face. The nervous flicker behind his eyes, the way his fingers hovered just above the strings.
After a moment: “...One or two.”
You didn’t push. Just stood there, letting the space between you settle.
Another firefly landed on the edge of the banjo’s frame, its glow reflecting faintly in his dark blue eyes. He watched it for a moment like it was the most fragile thing in the world.
And then, finally, his voice broke the stillness again. Faint. Shy.
“I can play you one… if you’d like.”
You nodded, breath light. “I’d like that.”
His eyes met yours again. Misty, uncertain, but grateful. You could've sworn a ghost of a smile had appeared on his lips, before it quickly flew away.
His fingers hovered over the strings for a moment longer as he sat back down, like he had to coax himself forward.
And then, soft and low, he began.
“Oh, the summer time has come…”
The words slipped out like a secret. Barely above a whisper. Unsteady at first. You saw the nerves tighten his throat as he sang, as if even speaking the melody was some kind of quiet confession.
The fireflies blinked in rhythm, their lights pulsing soft as the notes floated into the air. You held your breath without meaning to. Something about his voice, so painfully gentle and kind, wrapped around you like warm cloth.
“And the trees are sweetly bloomin’…”
His gaze kept falling to you between the lines, unsure whether to meet your eyes or drop his own. And each time his eyes caught yours, he seemed to find a bit more footing. Like your presence steadied him, grounded him.
“The wild mountain thyme Grows around the bloomin’ heather…”
You wondered, suddenly, how long it had been since he sang for anyone. Or if he ever had at all. The intimacy of it left your chest tight. Not romantic, not quite. But full. Like standing in a room too small for all the quiet things neither of you could say.
“Will ye go, Lassie, go?”
The chorus came softer, steadier. His fingers strummed with more confidence now, like the melody was finally guiding him instead of the other way around.
“Will ye go, Lassie, go? And we’ll all go together…”
You watched his lips form each word, how his jaw tensed just slightly with the shape of every vowel. The moonlight caught faint on his chain. The gold glimmered like a second pulse beneath his throat.
“To pull wild mountain thyme All around the bloomin’ heather…”
The breeze stirred between you, lifting the humid air off your skin. And still, he played. Like this space, this moment, belonged to both of you and no one else.
“Will ye go, Lassie, go?”
His voice dipped even lower as the next verse began. His eyes didn’t stray this time. They stayed locked on yours, as though the rest of the world had slipped away.
“I will build my love a bower By yon cool crystal fountain…”
The words stirred something in your ribs. Quiet, curious. A fragile ache you didn’t dare name. He sang them like a promise not meant for you, but falling in your lap anyway.
“And round it I will pile All the wild flowers o’ the mountain…”
The fireflies blinked again, drifting closer between you both, like they too wanted to listen.
You didn’t dare look away.
Not when his voice, his fingers, his eyes had all softened into something so painfully vulnerable it made your breath catch.
“Will ye go, Lassie, go? And we’ll all go together…”
The melody carried through the night, through the hush of the trees and the slow lap of the water. Even the frogs seemed to quiet, as though giving him room to finish.
“To pull wild mountain thyme All around the bloomin’ heather…”
His hands slowed on the strings as the final chorus slipped from his mouth.
“Will ye go, Lassie, go?”
The last note lingered, floating light as a feather before dissolving into the warm night.
Neither of you moved.
The space between you was still there. The gap. But it no longer felt like distance.
You opened your mouth, but nothing came. Nothing fit.
So you just smiled, small and warm.
His breath hitched like that smile was worth more than any words you could have given.
And around you, the fireflies kept on blinking.
The silence stretched for a long moment after his final note. The soft night held it gently, like neither of you dared break it too soon.
Then, without a word, you stepped forward.
The grass whispered beneath your feet. The fireflies parted for you like little floating lanterns, blinking gold as you crossed the space between you.
Remmick didn’t move. Only watched. Quiet, careful. As if the smallest shift might startle you back.
You lowered yourself onto the edge of the log beside him. Not close enough to touch, but closer. Much closer than before.
The distance between you narrowed to a small breath of air, shared under the wide Mississippi moon. His eyes flickered toward you once. And then back to the strings. Like even that one glance was almost too much.
He swallowed softly, throat working. You caught it out of the corner of your eye.
His voice, when it came again, was even gentler than before.
Another song.
No introduction. No hesitation. Just music.
And you listened.
Song after song, old ones you half-knew, others that sounded older than the land itself. His voice was steadier now. Richer, somehow. The nerves had melted away. He wasn’t singing to fill the air anymore. He was singing to you. Or maybe with you.
And when your lips finally, softly, quietly joined his on a chorus, neither of you spoke of it.
Your voices braided together like threads of silk.
For a while, you simply sang. As if the night had always been meant for this, for the two of you trading melodies under the low hum of cicadas and the blinking dance of the fireflies.
Hours passed unnoticed.
At some point, the moon shifted higher. The breeze cooled. But neither of you made any move to leave.
Remmick’s eyes, every time they lifted to meet yours, were full of something so profound, so reverent, it made your stomach tighten. Not desire. Not hunger. But something deeper. Something that looked like worship.
He never reached for you.
Never brushed your hand.
But you felt him there, anchoring himself to you with nothing but the weight of his gaze, the softness of his song.
Eventually, as the stars began to pull pale against the hint of coming dawn, his fingers stilled on the strings.
Neither of you said a word.
Instead, you both simply sat there as the fireflies blinked their slow farewell.
And for the first time that night, Remmick spoke again.
His voice was barely a whisper, but full of something that made your chest ache.
“Thank ya for stayin’.”
You smiled.
And in that quiet, you both simply stayed.
Together.
#remmick x reader#remmick#sinners#remmick sinners#sinners 2025#sinners movie#remmick x you#fluff#remmick fluff#sinners remmick#fanfic#fanfiction#remmick fanfic#jack o'connell#inboxxx#THIS WAS SO CUTEEEEE#AND FUNNNNNN#i really should protect my peace and keep the word counts low like this#yes i'm minoring in musical theater thank you for asking
278 notes
·
View notes
Note
Imagine Shigaraki’s s/o going undercover as a teacher at UA. I bet he’d absolutely get off to the thought of their reactions if they found out their “sweet, innocent teacher” was getting bred nightly by the Symbol of Fear
ღ shigaraki x you —lesson plan
"You wore this to school?" Tomura's voice was a guttural rasp as he tugged you inside the hideout, the moment the door shut behind you. His fingers slid beneath the hem of your pencil skirt-one you had worn at UA all day and you barely had time to breathe before he turned you around and shoved your back against the wall.
Sometimes he couldn’t believe how someone like you could end up at this place. In his league. In his arms. You were all sunshine and smile. But beneath it, the place Tomura tried to reach, simmered something darker.
"Skirt so tight I could see the shape of your thighs," he muttered, sliding one knee between yours. "Sweet little voice pretending you're so innocent. Like they wouldn't lose their minds if they knew what you're like at night."
You gasped when he pressed against you, already hard, already hungry. His hands were rough, gripping your hips like they were his only anchor.
"They think you're a saint," he whispered against your throat, "but you come back here soaked and aching for the same villain they've been trained to kill. Bet Aizawa and co would loose their minds if they knew that you’re nothing, but a little whore for the Symbol of Fear."
You whimpered as he slid his hand between your thighs, fingers teasing your already-wet panties. His middle finger pressed through your covered folds and directly against her clit
"Dripping," he groaned, pushing them aside. "Every damn night."
He didn't even undress you. He just pulled down his pants enough to free himself and lifted one of your legs to wrap it around his waist. Grabbing his cock he lined up and thrusting in deep-all in one motion that knocked the breath from your lungs.
"Tomura-!"
"Say it again," he growled. "Let them hear. What would they do if you moaned like that in class?"
You bit your lip, tears forming at the corners of your eyes as he started thrusting, rough and deep, hitting a spot that made your knees shake. But there was also something so depraved in her eyes. That dark hunger that spoke to him in a language no one else could understand.
"Been thinking about it all day," he gritted out, "how you look standing in front of them, teaching like a good girl, while your body's still fucked full of me from the night before."
He slammed deeper, forcing another moan from your lips. "Maybe I should make it stick this time."
Your stomach flipped. "You mean-"
"I mean I'm not pulling out," he hissed. "You want it. Don't pretend you don't. You're made to take it. That sweet little smile of yours? That body? Built to get stuffed and filled by me."
You were a mess beneath him-shaking, clinging to his shoulders, your breath coming out in desperate little whimpers. And when he came, it was with a broken growl, holding you still while he pumped every drop into you, burying his face in your neck. He didn't move. Just breathed raggedly against you, hands twitching on your hips.
"You're going back tomorrow," he said, voice low and ruined. "Still full. You're gonna walk those halls while I'm dripping out of you. And none of them will ever know."
You trembled before a slow smirk crossed your features and it was him getting weak in the knees. She leaned in, her lips brushing his lobe. “Then I hope you got more than one load for me.”
#tomura x you#tomura shigaraki x reader#tomura smut#tomura shigaraki#tomura shigiraki x reader#tomura x reader#shigaraki tomura#shigaraki x you#shigaraki smut#shigaraki x reader#bnha shigaraki#mha x reader#mha smut#ts1
170 notes
·
View notes
Text
Matchmaker
Azriel x reader (part 5)
Summary: Reader finally makes it to Velaris for Starfall. Shopping and shadows are included. Plus, a meddling High Lord and Lady.
~~~~~~~~~
Velaris smelled like fresh rain.
Y/N stood at the edge of a narrow, flower-lined path, her eyes wide as she took in the city stretching before them in soft morning light.
The sky was blue, clouds stretched on for miles, and the Sidra glittered by them in the morning light. Sunlight caught on glass balconies and on the archways of bookstores and cafes
“Sweet Mother,” Selene breathed beside her as they walked along the cobblestones. “I think I just fell in love.”
Y/N didn’t answer, too busy drinking in every detail—the quiet, glowing warmth of the city. The birds singing from rooftop gardens. The scent of citrus bread wafting from a nearby bakery. The way every part of Velaris felt like it had been painted by a dreamer.
Their boots tapped down the path as they approached a townhouse tucked between two larger ones, its exterior covered in soft ivy and pink climbing flowers.
Selene turned with a grin. “This is the one.”
Y/N blinked. “Are you sure? This looks… like someone’s actual house.”
Selene didn’t answer—just twisted the ornate golden knob and pushed the door open.
Inside was bright and clean. Golden light spilled into the entryway from tall windows, reflecting off gleaming hardwood floors. The white walls, a staircase curling up to the second floor. It was beautiful—simple, but clearly expensive.
They both stood there for a second, looking around.
Y/N stepped in slowly, awestruck. “We’re really here.”
Selene dropped her bag with a soft thud and twirled in a circle. “I know. I can’t believe it either. Look at this place! This is nicer than any house I’ve ever stayed in. It’s like a dream!”
Y/N turned in place, trailing her fingers over a carved table set with a vase of fresh flowers. “How in the Cauldron did you make this happen?”
Selene bit her lip, eyes dancing. “I had… a little help.”
Y/N narrowed her eyes. “From who?”
A smug smile. “Helion.”
Y/N’s eyebrows shot up. “Excuse me?”
“Helion owed me a favor,” she said with a shrug, clearly enjoying this. “I mentioned your birthday. And Starfall. And how you were being annoying and mopey—”
“I was not mopey.”
“—and he wrote to Rhysand.”
Y/N just stared at her. “Rhysand. High Lord of the Night Court.”
“Yep. Apparently he was thrilled to help. Told Helion your boy has been in a mood since they got back from Day.”
“A mood?”
Selene wiggled her eyebrows. “Quote: ‘broody shadowsinger has been sighing dramatically in every meeting and scaring others with his glowering.’”
They both stared at each other for a beat.
Then collapsed into giggles.
“Does he not know I’m here?”
“Um maybe? No? I don’t think so.” Selene said.
Y/N laughed again, then looked back around the townhouse. “I still can’t believe we’re actually in Velaris.”
“Believe it,” Selene claimed, already heading toward the stairs. “Come on, we’ve got to see the rest.”
They ended up running from room to room like kids. Every few seconds one of them would yell something from across the house.
“There’s a bookshelf built into the wall! With a ladder!”
“This tub is the size of my entire apartment!”
“Fit for Illyrian wings!”
“There’s wine already in the kitchen!”
Y/N opened a window in the upstairs bedroom and leaned out, the river just barely visible in the distance. “This is insane.”
Selene flopped onto the bed. “This is awesome. Admit it.”
Y/N turned around. “It’s awesome.”
They both sat for a second, catching their breath, bags forgotten by the door.
“So what now?” Y/N asked turning towards her friend.
Selene stretched. “We relax. We drink something bubbly. You pick out a book to pretend that’s the reason you’re here. And then… we plan our outfits for Starfall.”
Y/N shook her head, still smiling. “You’re out of control.”
Selene grinned. “And you love me for it.”
Y/N let her head fall back against the cushions, a giddy grin still tugging at her lips.
She had no idea how tomorrow would go.
But for now, she was here.
In his city.
In this townhouse.
And for the first time in weeks, she felt like maybe—just maybe—the stars were on her side.
~
Later on, Selene leaned against the doorway of the townhouse, sipping from a chipped mug one of them had found in the cabinet. “So… what does one wear to Starfall?”
Y/N flopped back on the couch, arms spread out like she was about to sink into the cushions. “Something sparkly, I think. Flowing. Ethereal. But not too ethereal. Like, ‘I might vanish into the stars but only after I get three drinks and some compliments.’”
Selene snorted. “So basically, we’re going shopping.”
Y/N sighed, then nodded. “Yeah. I’m not showing up to some Night Court event in a three-year-old dress that smells like the back of my closet.”
And with that, the two decided to change and fifteen minutes later, they were out the door.
~
The streets of Velaris were already stirring. The river glinted in the distance, and the scent of bread and flowers carried on the wind. It felt like the city itself was stretching awake, alive and humming.
Y/N let her eyes drift across the buildings, the sky, the faces they passed. There was something unsettling about how right this place felt, like slipping into a memory that hadn’t actually happened yet.
She couldn’t help but let her thoughts drift to Azriel.
This is where he lives.
He gets to wake up to this.
He belongs here.
She imagined him somewhere above them, maybe on a rooftop, maybe in the House of Wind, brooding and unreadable. Wondered if he was training. Wondered if he was still chasing Nyx around. Wondered if he even knew she was here.
A tug stirred deep in her chest. She scowled at it.
“Snap out of it,” she muttered under her breath.
Selene glanced over. “You good?”
“Yeah. Just... trying to keep my brain from spiraling.”
“Classic pre-shopping jitters.”
They stopped for coffee—iced, with a splash of something fruity that neither of them could pronounce—and wandered another block before spotting it. A boutique with gold-trimmed windows, racks of shimmering gowns catching the light inside.
“Oh,” Selene said.
“Yeah,” Y/N agreed.
They walked in.
The shop was an explosion of texture and color—tulle and sequins, velvet and glass beads, gowns in every color you could imagine, drifting on enchanted racks that floated gently above the floor.
A fae woman with silver hair and sun-glow skin greeted them with an excited wave. “Welcome! I’m Laila. Are we dressing for Starfall?”
Selene grinned. “We are. We need dresses that make jaws drop.”
“Done,” Laila said immediately, turning like she already knew what they needed. “Come, come.”
She led them through the racks, pulling dresses left and right, sizing them up in two glances. She held a deep wine-colored gown up to Selene and nodded in approval before turning to Y/N.
“Okay. What color are we thinking for you?”
Y/N hesitated. “Um… blue?”
Selene snorted. “Of course.”
Y/N gave her a look but smiled. “I want to stand out. Something that… makes someone notice. From across the room.”
Laila raised her eyebrows. “Ooh, is there someone you want to stand out for?”
Y/N felt heat creep up her neck. “Maybe.”
Laila winked and vanished between the racks like a huntress on a mission. Minutes later, she reappeared with something folded over her arm.
“I think this might be the one,” she said, handing it over.
The fabric shimmered in the light—pale blue with hints of silver, delicate and sparkling like moonlit water.
Y/N stepped into the fitting room and carefully changed into the dress. It hugged her like it was made for her—shimmering, cool-toned blue with intricate beadwork that caught the light with every tiny movement. The bodice fit like a glove, dipping just enough in the front, and the skirt fell in soft waves around her feet, layered and glittering like it was made..
Made for her.
When she stepped out, both Selene and Laila turned and froze.
Selene gasped. “Okay. That’s it. That’s the one.”
Laila clapped her hands together. “Oh my gods, yes. You look like Starfall was designed just for you.”
Y/N turned toward the mirror. She barely recognized herself. Elegant, sharp, confident—but still her.
There was something about this dress—how it caught the light, how it made her feel like she could belong here, even if just for one night.
Would he notice?
Would he stop whatever he was doing if he saw her in this?
Would it undo him like he’d been undoing her?
Her heart beat a little faster. She told herself it was just the excitement.
So, she swallowed the thoughts down and focused on how the dress moved when she turned.
After awhile, they both found their dresses—Selene picked a deep emerald gown with a high slit and an open back that made her look like trouble in heels—and headed to the counter to check out.
“What should we do tonight?” Selene asked as she leaned on the counter.
“Dinner? Trouble? Dancing?”
Laila looked up. “You two need to go to Rita’s.”
Both girls looked at her.
“Rita’s?” Y/N asked.
“Yep,” Laila said, sliding their dresses into garment bags. “Best drinks in the city. Best dancing. Good chaos. If you’re up for it… I can take you.”
Selene’s eyes lit up. “We are absolutely up for it. Would you want to join us for dinner before?”
Laila giggled, “Only if there’s wine involved.”
“There’s always wine involved,” Y/N said.
So, with that, plans were made and the two girls walked out with dresses slung over shoulders like prizes.
However, a few steps out the door, Y/N slowed.
She felt it. Just barely. A wisp of something trailing along her calf like a passing breeze. Something cool and familiar and—
She spun around. Nothing.
Just the street behind them. Busy. Normal.
Selene didn’t notice, still talking.
But something had touched her. She felt it.
Y/N looked again, scanning the shadows between buildings.
Nothing.
No sign of him.
She decided to just shake it off and continued on looking at a few more shops, before deciding to head back toward their temporary home.
But her skin still tingled.
~
Azriel had just stepped into the House of Wind when Feyre intercepted him like she’d been waiting for the sound of his boots on stone.
He paused, wings still slightly unfurled, the weight of travel clinging to him like mud. “I just got back.”
“I know,” Feyre said, her smile far too sweet. “But I need a favor.”
He exhaled, already regretting walking through the front door. “Rhys is in the next room.”
“Busy with Nyx,” she answered quickly. “You’re the only one who can help me right now.”
Azriel’s eyes narrowed. “Feyre.”
She held up both hands in defense. “It’s a simple errand. I swear. Just—pick up my Starfall dress. The boutique is on the main strip in town, near the coffeehouse with the painted windows.”
“You’re sending me to pick up your gown,” he said flatly.
““They’ll only hand it over to family,” she added with a shrug. “And Cassian’s still in Windhaven. So it has to be you.”
“Your sisters? You?”
“Um they are busy getting their own things for tomorrow and well I have this thing.” Feyre said.
“You’re manipulating me.”
“I’m asking nicely. Pretty please?” She clasped her hands and gave him the wide-eyed, over-the-top expression Nyx had clearly inherited. “You’re already dressed. You won’t even need to stay long.”
He rubbed a hand down his face. His wings ached. His shoulders felt like stone. He wanted two hours in silence and a hot bath, but instead—
“Fine.”
She clapped her hands, victorious. “Thank you! Name of the shop’s on the entry table.”
He turned to leave and heard her voice again, too casual.
“Oh—and maybe grab a coffee while you’re down there. I hear it’s busy today. Lots of newcomers for Starfall.”
He looked back at her, but she was already walking away quickly, humming.
Suspicious.
But whatever. He just wanted to get it over with.
So he flew again.
The drop from the House to the city was smooth, the wind cool against his face, but his shadows stirred oddly around him—too quick, too restless.
They twitched around him, stirring like restless birds, brushing over his shoulders and circling his ankles. The closer he got to the heart of the city, the more erratic they became.
“What’s gotten into you?” he muttered, pulling them back in tight once he landed.
They didn’t answer. One slid forward again, darting ahead into the city. Another followed, and when he tried to yank them back, one resisted completely.
Azriel frowned.
He adjusted his path, scanning the streets. The square was packed with mid-morning foot traffic—fae lingering at flower stalls, children running, others laughing over pastries at café tables.
He was too busy dodging the running children when he heard it.
A laugh.
Bright. Real. Familiar in a way that made him go still.
And something in his chest went still.
He turned just in time to see a figure ahead of him—brown hair caught in the wind, laughing with another woman as they moved through the crowd.
One of his shadows reached out—sliding along the cobblestones and up, curling around her ankle like it was drawn to her by instinct.
Azriel’s chest tightened.
He knew that sound.
That hair. He had his hand curled in it weeks ago.
But, it couldn’t be her. She wasn’t supposed to be in Velaris. No one said anything. Rhys would’ve told him. Feyre—
He pushed forward through the crowd, trying to get a better look. The wind shifted. Her profile turned—only for a second—but he couldn’t be sure. He couldn’t be sure.
“Excuse me,” he muttered as a group of people walked in front of him.
Yet, by the time he cleared the group, she was gone. Vanished between two side streets or ducked into a shop, he couldn’t tell. All he had was the ghost of a laugh and the weight in his gut that said he’d missed something.
Soon, his shadows slithered back to him one by one, swirling around his boots like smoke curling low over water.
Then one of them whispered, clear as anything.
Here.
Azriel’s brows pulled together. “Who?”
The shadows didn’t elaborate. They only repeated it again. Here. Finally.
His throat dried out.
He didn’t let himself believe it. Couldn’t afford to. Not until he saw her with his own eyes.
Azriel stared at nothing for a long beat. Then shook his head.
“Too long without sleep. I’m seeing things,” he muttered, stepping toward the boutique’s door.
The bell above it chimed as he walked in, the warmth and sparkle of the shop immediately hitting his senses.
But even as Laila greeted him with a surprised smile and went to retrieve Feyre’s dress, his mind wasn’t on the dress.
It was on that laugh.
And the shadow that had disobeyed him.
And the whisper that still echoed in the back of his head like prophecy.
Here.
A/N: just a lil teaser before we get into the love;) what could possibly go wrong when you throw alcohol, dancing, Ritas, and of course the inner circle together the night before starfall.
#acotar#azriel x reader#azriel#azriel fic#azriel shadowsinger#azriel x female!reader#acotar x reader
174 notes
·
View notes
Text
say it — pedro pascal x reader

𝒮ummary: You and Pedro had a thing time ago, and now you reunite for a movie... and maybe more.
𝒲arnings: sub!pedro, dom!reader, unprotected sex, kinda second chance, actress!reader, oral sex (f!receiving),
𝒜uthor’s 𝒩ote: tbh i really can't see pedro not being this submissive bitch im sorry
𝒲ord 𝒞ount: 4k
You hadn't even taken three steps into the studio when the first assistant director called for a break. Not a bad start — barely on the clock, already ahead. The lights above burned hot, the air buzzed with fake laughter, the smell of foundation and hairspray, and somewhere near craft services, someone had already spilled coffee. Typical.
You adjusted your oversized sunglasses, mostly for flair, and strutted toward your mark, heels clicking with a kind of smug rhythm. You knew you were a problem — talented, sure, but hell on wheels once provoked. And right now? You were in a very specific kind of mood. The kind that remembered.
“Pedro’s on his way,” one of the producers warned, polite, oblivious.
You smiled. “Perfect. Let the guilt-tripping begin.”
You didn’t need to see him to feel him. He walked like someone who had nothing left to prove — slow, grounded, with that husky voice that got into your bloodstream. He was taller than you remembered, somehow, or maybe your memory had made him smaller so it hurt less.
Pedro Pascal. Movie star. Heartthrob. Forty-something and still charming like he invented the word. And right now, the man who once had his hands all over you—and then let go.
When he spotted you, his whole face softened. Like it always had. The kind of expression that said he remembered everything.
“Hey,” he greeted, warm as ever, eyes scanning you with a flicker of caution.
You tilted your head and offered a slow, lazy smirk. “Pedro. Wow. You aged okay.”
He laughed — genuine, rumbling, like it cracked his chest open a little. “You’re still trouble.”
You walked right up to him, close enough that the camera crew looked uncomfortable. “And you’re still a coward.”
He blinked, but didn’t deny it. His silence was admission.
The director called for a rehearsal. The script? Cute. Flirty. The two leads — a jaded celebrity chef (you) and a brooding, semi-retired travel writer (him) who’d sworn off love until they were forced to fake-date for a reality show. Classic enemies-to-lovers arc. Hollywood fluff. But with you two?
It had teeth.
You were on take fifteen of a simple scene: he leans in, you hesitate, your lips almost touch. Chemistry test. Firestarter.
And every time, you dragged it out.
You’d linger just a second too long, whisper a line slightly different than the one written.
“Still scared of the real thing, Pedro?” you whispered under your breath, just loud enough for him to catch.
His eyes narrowed, just slightly. “Still playing games, aren’t you?”
“Always.”
Then the director yelled cut. Again.
Pedro exhaled through his nose, rubbed his jaw, and glanced over. “You’re doing this on purpose.”
You shrugged. “Doing what on purpose?”
“That mouth. That look. You want to start something again?”
You bit your lip. Didn’t smile. Just stared up at him and said, “No, you ended it. I’m just here to make sure you remember what you walked away from.”
He looked at you like a man trying not to drown in old waters.
And failing.
The set was dressed like a rustic Italian villa — candlelight flickering against wine glasses, fake breeze rustling the olive branches in the background. Everything soft and romantic, artificial in the way only a million-dollar production could be. But none of that mattered.
What mattered was that you were sitting across from Pedro, in that stupidly perfect dress wardrobe had chosen, the color making your skin glow like you’d been dipped in gold. He looked like sin in a collared shirt with the sleeves rolled up. Older, yes. Tired in the eyes. But he’d never looked better — or more dangerous.
The scene was simple: You two have dinner, argue about something meaningless (editing rights on the reality show footage, who cares), then… you lean in and kiss him. Quiet. Slow. Soft. No fireworks, just inevitability.
At least that’s what the script said.
“Rolling,” came the cue.
You took a breath. Met his eyes.
His voice was low, in character but somehow more real than anything that had come before. “You push everyone away before they can get close. That’s not strength.”
“And you run,” you shot back, eyes glinting. “Call it noble, call it wisdom—but it’s still running.”
You weren’t acting anymore. Not really.
He swallowed. You saw the tension in his jaw. “I didn’t run. I pulled back before I hurt you worse.”
“You think you didn’t?” you whispered.
Then came the moment. That pause. The lean.
You kissed him. Or he kissed you. There was no clear line. Your mouths met slowly, like tasting something familiar after years of drought. His hand found your cheek — not scripted — and yours gripped his shirt like a reflex, like your body had never really gotten the memo that this was over.
It was supposed to be soft. Sweet.
Instead, it deepened.
Lips parting. Breath stolen. A sound left you that wasn’t in the script — something small and traitorous, and his hand faltered at your jaw for a second like he’d heard it too. His thumb stroked your skin.
You melted into him, for just a breath too long. Felt his body tense, then pull you closer.
"Cut."
But no one said it.
Because the director and the entire team were watching in stunned silence, eyes darting between you two as if they weren’t sure if it was still part of the scene. Even the boom mic dipped too far into frame. No one cared.
You finally pulled back. Barely. Your nose brushed his.
You blinked, trying to collect yourself.
Pedro looked... devastated. Or furious. Or something between the two.
Then someone — probably the PA — finally croaked out, “Uh. That was… amazing. Really… really honest.”
You pushed your chair back, stood up slowly, and said just for the man to hear, “Wasn’t acting.”
Then you walked off set, heels clicking like punctuation.
Leaving Pedro sitting there, staring after you, his lips still parted, his chest still rising too fast — like he was remembering everything all over again, and had no idea what the hell to do about it.
Your trailer was small, cluttered, and half-lit by the soft yellow glow of the vanity bulbs. A script lay facedown on the couch, ignored. Your dress was still half unzipped, but you hadn’t bothered to finish taking it off. You just sat there, one leg tucked under you, a glass of something stronger than tea in your hand.
Your heart hadn’t settled since the kiss.
You weren’t thinking about the script, the crew, or the fact that twenty people probably saw something they shouldn’t have. You were thinking about his mouth. The way it remembered you without hesitation. The way his hand still knew exactly where to go, like no time had passed.
Three knocks on the door. Not rushed. Not tentative either.
You didn’t move. Just sipped your drink and yelled, “If it’s PR, I’m already naked and crying. Go away.”
The door creaked open anyway.
You didn’t have to look. You knew.
“Pedro,” you said, his name like a taste on your tongue.
He stepped inside. Closed the door behind him with a slow click.
You finally glanced over. His hair was a mess — like he’d run his hands through it five times since you left. He looked thrown. Like he was walking into something he’d told himself he wouldn’t touch again.
“I shouldn’t be here,” he said.
You raised a brow. “Then why are you?”
He didn’t answer immediately. He just stood there, eyes raking over you in that dress, the bare skin of your back, the glass in your hand, your mouth still red from him.
“I wanted to make sure you were okay,” he said, but even he didn’t believe it.
You let the silence hang heavy for a moment. “You came to check on me? Or you came because that kiss scared the shit out of you?”
His jaw worked. “Both.”
You smiled without humor. “So what now, Pedro? Gonna give me another speech about how I need someone my age? Or maybe just another one-night rewrite before disappearing again?”
He stepped closer. Not far. Just enough that you could smell him. That warm scent of cedar and guilt.
“I never stopped thinking about you,” he said quietly.
You looked up at him, eyes sharp. “Then why did you throw me away like I was bad for you?”
He flinched. Real. Visceral.
“I didn’t think I deserved you,” he said.
You scoffed. “That’s not romantic. That’s pathetic.”
“Maybe,” he murmured, “but it was the truth.”
You stood, now inches from him. The air was tight. Tense. You could feel the electricity snapping again between you like wires exposed.
“So what? You want to make it worse now? You want to get me used to you again just so you can vanish when it gets too fucking real?”
He didn’t answer with words.
He reached up, slow, hand brushing your cheek with that same maddening gentleness that had made you fall for him the first time. His voice was barely a breath.
“Everything about that kiss was real.”
You swallowed, your eyes flicking to his mouth.
“And what if I kissed you again?” you whispered.
His thumb traced your bottom lip, and his voice dropped.
“Then I’d never stop.”
And when you kissed this time — no one watching, no director calling action — it was messy, raw, the kind of kiss that spoke in apologies and old fire. It was real.
His hands were in your hair, yours under his shirt.
The kiss started confessional. That dangerous in-between where want still dressed itself up in restraint. But your body didn’t want restraint. It wanted everything it remembered—and everything it was denied.
His mouth moved against yours like he’d been starving. Hands cupping your face first, reverent almost, but that reverence didn’t last long. He kissed you deeper. Greedier. As if he’d been waiting all these months to taste you again and couldn’t believe he finally could.
You reached for his shirt, yanking it out of his waistband, fingers sliding underneath to feel the familiar warmth of his skin. He made a sound—low and broken—and pressed his forehead to yours.
“Tell me to stop,” Pedro rasped. His voice was frayed. Rough velvet. “You need to say it now. Because if you don’t…”
You grabbed his wrist and dragged his hand down.
“No more warnings,” you whispered, guiding his palm over your hip, under the edge of the dress. “You gave me those when you left. I'm not listening anymore.”
His hand slipped beneath the fabric. You weren’t wearing anything underneath. No bra. No panties. Just skin. Bare and waiting.
His breath hitched hard. His other hand clenched at your waist, like he needed to hold you still or he’d lose it.
“You’re killing me,” he murmured.
“Good.”
He kissed you again, harder now, and you could feel how badly he wanted this—wanted you. His hand moved over your bare skin like he needed to memorize it all over again, tracing the curve of your ass, the dip of your lower back. He lifted the hem of the dress as he pushed you back toward the small couch, not bothering to unzip it.
The dress fell off your shoulders. Slid down in a whisper of fabric.
You stood there, bare, defiant, daring him to look. Daring him not to.
Pedro stepped back half a pace, chest rising like he’d just been hit. “Fuck,” he breathed. “You’re…”
“Don’t say beautiful,” you said, voice a little breathless. “Don’t try to romanticize this now.”
He stepped forward again and didn’t say a word. Just kissed you like punishment and apology, hands everywhere—palming your breasts, thumbs brushing over your nipples until your breath hitched sharply against his lips. He walked you back until the backs of your knees hit the couch and pushed you gently down onto it, standing above you, shirt undone, belt already halfway off.
You looked up at him, flushed and bare, legs parted slightly where you sat, body warm and aching.
“Take it off,” you said.
He stripped for you like it was a confession. Slow, quiet, no performance. When he was finally in front of you, hard and heavy and no longer gentle, he knelt down between your thighs and kissed the inside of your knee.
“You’re still so fucking reckless,” he whispered, voice thick.
“And you still love it,” you shot back, fingers sliding through his hair, pulling him closer.
He didn’t argue.
He didn’t need to.
Pedro’s mouth hovered just above the inside of your thigh, his breath hot against your skin. His hands gripped your hips, holding you in place like he didn’t trust himself not to get lost the second he started. You were already flushed, spread open for him on the narrow couch, your skin fever-warm, nipples peaked from his earlier touch.
“You’re shaking,” he murmured, kissing higher. “You used to pretend I didn’t do that to you.”
You gave a low laugh, breathless. “I’m not pretending tonight.”
Then his mouth was on you.
The first drag of his tongue made your hips twitch, made you gasp—sharp and sudden, like a curse slipped out against your will.
“F-fuck, Pedro…”
He groaned low at the sound of his name like that. One hand slid up your thigh, thumb pressing into the crease where your leg met your hip, holding you wide open. He licked you again—slow, purposeful—then circled your clit, tongue flicking just enough to tease before he backed off, lips slick, eyes burning.
“I almost forgot how good you taste,” he rasped, before diving in again, hungrier now.
You moaned louder, head falling back, hands gripping the edge of the couch. “Jesus, you never forget that. You’d come back from hell itself just to eat this pussy.”
His growl vibrated against your core. He doubled down.
You bucked against his mouth and he held you there, tongue working in filthy, expert rhythm, and you could barely keep up with your own breath.
“Fuck—fuck, yes, that’s it—god, Pedro. Look at you. Down there like you missed it more than anything.”
His fingers dug into your thighs, his mouth relentless now, tongue flattening and curling against you like he had really missed it. Every sound you made only made him worse—messier, deeper, tongue sliding lower to taste everything, jaw moving like a man feeding on something sacred.
Your hand threaded through his curls and pulled.
“You gonna make me come on your tongue like a good little regret, huh?” you gasped. “Is that what you want? Want me soaking your face while you think about how fucking stupid you were to leave?”
He groaned into you again, lips wrapping around your clit, sucking hard enough to make your thighs tremble. You cried out—sharp, raw, high—and your whole body jerked with it.
“Shit—shit, don’t stop, Pedro—don’t you dare—”
He didn’t. He couldn’t. He kept going until your back arched off the couch, a long moan ripping out of your throat as you came hard, mouth open, body shaking. You clenched around nothing, needing more, and he stayed with you through it, tongue softening just enough to let the waves ride out while your fingers twisted in his hair like a lifeline.
When you finally stilled, legs trembling, chest heaving, he looked up.
His mouth was wet. His chin slick. His eyes dark as sin.
You met his gaze with a ruined grin.
“Next time you leave me,” you panted, “you better be on your knees just like that.”
He kissed your inner thigh, voice wrecked.
“Next time I leave you, it’ll be because you told me to.”
You were still catching your breath when Pedro stood. The sight of him like that���lips swollen, chin glistening with your slick, eyes heavy with something feral—made your core pulse all over again. You didn’t say anything. You just reached for him and pulled him down into another kiss, tasting yourself on his tongue.
It was messy. Desperate. His hands groped at your waist, your ass, anywhere he could anchor himself as you dragged him with you across the trailer, knocking into the table, the chair, laughing against his lips because you wanted it messy. You wanted him marked by this.
You fell onto the bed with a gasp, pulling him down on top of you. His cock pressed against your belly, heavy and hot, and you wrapped your legs around him, rolling your hips slow just to feel him groan into your mouth.
“I missed that fucking mouth,” you whispered, teeth grazing his jaw. “Missed the way you beg without saying anything.”
“I don’t beg,” he muttered, already breathless.
“Oh, you almost forgot about that too?”
You pushed him onto his back, straddling him in one smooth, lazy roll of your hips. His cock throbbed between your thighs as you ground down, slick still coating you, teasing both of you with the heat of what was about to happen.
You sat up on him, slow and deliberate, hands on his chest, nails dragging lightly across skin.
He looked wrecked beneath you—hair wild, chest heaving, lips parted. His hands reached for your hips, but you slapped one of them away.
“No,” you whispered with a wicked smile. “You don’t get to touch until I say.”
Pedro’s eyes darkened, jaw clenched. “You’re fucking evil.”
You reached between you, lined him up, and slid the head of his cock through your folds, slicking him with your arousal but never giving him what he wanted. Your hips rolled forward again, dragging him against your clit.
“I’m your punishment,” you said, voice honeyed and lethal. “You knew that the second you walked in here.”
Then, finally, you sank down onto him.
Both of you gasped, bodies going still for a beat, the stretch and heat of it lighting your nerves up like fire. He was thick, and the way you eased down so slowly—inch by inch—was torment. He groaned beneath you, head falling back, hands fisting in the sheets beside him.
“Jesus fuck,” he hissed. “You’re doing it on purpose.”
“Of course I am.”
You started to move—slow, grinding circles, not even lifting yet—just milking him from the inside. Your hands braced on his chest as you rocked your hips, clenching around him like a vice.
He tried to thrust up.
You stopped him with a sharp roll of your hips and a glare.
“Uh-uh. You take this,” you whispered, voice pure sin. “You don’t get to fuck me. I ride you. You’re mine now, baby.”
His breath hitched. His hands trembled against the mattress.
You leaned forward, breasts brushing his chest, your mouth next to his ear.
“Bet you thought about this when you were pretending to move on. Bet you came in your hand picturing me on top, dragging it out just like this—rubbing your cock raw while thinking about how I sounded the last time I came on it.”
He let out a broken noise—half groan, half growl—and you clenched around him again, just to prove a point.
“Say it,” you whispered.
He swallowed hard. “Yes.”
“Say what you thought about.”
“You,” he gasped. “Your voice. Your cunt. The way you take control. The way you ruin me.”
You grinned. Victory laced in every curve of your mouth.
Then you started to bounce—slow at first, your rhythm cruel and steady, grinding at the bottom of every thrust like you were trying to unravel him cell by cell. The slap of skin got louder. His moans got rougher. Every time he looked like he might break, you slowed down again—torturing him with that pace, keeping him right on the edge.
You dragged your nails across his chest and leaned in again.
“Don’t you dare come,” you whispered, biting his lip. “You don’t get to finish until I say.”
He looked up at you, jaw clenched, sweat at his temples.
And he nodded.
Wrecked. Worshipful.
Utterly at your mercy.
Pedro was panting beneath you, arms trembling, sweat glistening across his chest. You could see it in the way his muscles tensed and released, the way his jaw clenched so tightly you thought it might crack—he was hanging on by a thread. His cock throbbed inside you, twitching helplessly as you rode him with punishing control, dragging out every roll of your hips, every clench of your slick heat around him like a noose.
You had him exactly where you wanted him.
“Look at you,” you murmured, fingertips tracing down his throat, your nails dragging with purpose. “You’re fighting so hard. For what? To prove you're still in control?”
He groaned, eyes fluttering shut, lips parted.
You stilled on top of him, cock buried deep inside, and he whined.
It broke out of him without warning, pure instinct. A wounded, desperate sound.
Your smirk was wicked. “Oh, baby. You remember now what I said about begging?”
He opened his eyes—wet, dark, wide. Like he hated how much he needed this.
You leaned down, mouth brushing his, breath warm and slow. “Say it.”
He swallowed. Shook his head once, as if he still had pride left.
You clenched around him, slow and hard, hips barely moving—just enough to make him twitch, make him shake.
“Say it, Pedro.”
His voice cracked. “I—I need—”
“Need what?” you whispered, licking the shell of his ear. “Say it like you mean it. Say what you can’t tell anyone else.”
You started to ride him again—slower this time, deeper. Grinding. Just enough to make him feel everything but never enough to let him tip over.
He choked on a groan, eyes wide, head tossed back into the pillow. “Please. Fuck—please let me come. Please, I—I need it.”
You bit his shoulder lightly, fingers tangled in his hair. “You need it? Or do you need me to give it to you?”
He shuddered beneath you.
“I need you,” he said, barely more than a breath. “Please, I need you to let me. I need you to—fuck—I need you to use me. Just—please.”
Something in you purred at that. Not just the words, but the way he meant them. The way he was letting himself break for you—no shields, no performance. Just raw submission. Just yours.
You sat back, hands on his chest again, and finally—finally—started riding him for real. Not teasing. Not denying. You fucked him like he was your favorite toy, your oldest sin, and he took it with everything he had. His hands were fisting the sheets now, moaning deep and wrecked beneath you, body jerking every time your hips snapped down.
“You’re so fucking good when you give up,” you panted, grinding hard, clit catching just right. “You need to be owned. You need someone to ride you until you’re begging like a—”
“I’m begging,” he groaned, voice gone. “Please, I’m begging—let me come, I’ll do anything, I need it—”
You leaned forward, wrapped your hand around his throat—not hard, just enough pressure to make him tremble—and whispered right into his mouth:
“Then come for me, Pedro. Right now.”
He shattered.
Came with a full-body spasm, a raw, broken sound that tore from his chest, cock pulsing deep inside you as he spilled himself in desperate, twitching waves. His hands finally grabbed your hips—clung to you—while his body arched and trembled beneath you.
You didn’t stop riding him. Slowed, yes, but kept going—milking him through it, your own orgasm cresting as he throbbed inside you, your body clenching around him, shaking with it.
You both collapsed together, breathing hard, tangled in sweat and heat.
For a long moment, neither of you moved.
Then he whispered, barely audible, “You always knew this about me… didn’t you.”
You smirked against his throat, lips brushing his flushed skin.
“I knew the second you got down on your knees for the first time.”
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal smut#pedro pascal x reader#smut#fanfic#gia writes pedro ⋆ 𐙚 ̊.
134 notes
·
View notes
Text

firehouse family
firefighter!rafe cameron x reader
summary: rafe loves bringing out to the station
you’re pretty sure the guys at the station see you more than their own families at this point.
every week, you’re there—dropping off lunch, hanging around while rafe finishes his shift, getting roped into card games, or baking for “the crew,” aka the loudest, messiest, most chaotic group of grown men you’ve ever met.
it started with cookies. just a little batch—something simple you made while bored one night. you brought them in for rafe, expecting him to keep them stashed in his locker.
but no. he had to share.
now? you’re basically the station’s unofficial pastry dealer.
“where’s my girl?” captain brigg’s voice booms as soon as you step inside, flour still dusted on your shirt.
you raise the tupperware box like a white flag. “don’t worry, cap. i brought the good ones.”
“god bless,” he mutters, already snatching a cookie like it’s a ration in a war zone.
rafe’s leaning against the wall behind him, arms crossed, wearing his navy blue station shirt and that slight smirk he only gets when he’s watching you interact with his world.
he doesn’t say anything, just raises a brow like, you really are feeding the entire station again?
you stroll over, press a kiss to his jaw—he tilts his head just slightly to meet you—and whisper, “don’t act like you didn’t beg for me to make them.”
“i did not beg.”
“oh, you begged. you sent three texts and a shirtless pic.”
he shrugs. “gotta use what works.”
⸻
somehow, you end up curled on the worn leather couch in the rec room, your legs over rafe’s lap, while the rest of the crew throws popcorn at the tv during a terrible movie night.
captain brigg’s is in the recliner, snoring lightly. two rookies are playing some loud card game at the table, and someone’s burning popcorn in the microwave.
it’s chaos, but it’s homey.
you glance at rafe, your fingers tracing the line of his jaw. he looks more relaxed here than anywhere else, like he belongs to this world of soot and sirens and brotherhood.
“you ever think about doing this forever?” you ask quietly, not wanting to disturb the peace.
he glances down at you, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. “you mean firefighting?”
“no,” you say, nuzzling into his shoulder. “this. you. me. them. this kind of weird little family.”
for a second, he doesn’t answer. you think maybe he didn’t hear you.
but then he says, “i think about it all the time.”
your heart squeezes.
“they’re kind of obsessed with you,” he adds dryly. “briggs called you ‘his girl’ yesterday and threatened to fight me if i broke your heart.”
you blink. “captain briggs said that?”
“mhm.”
you pause. “wait—would he win in a fight?”
rafe gives you a look. “you think that man could take me?”
“i think he’s scrappy. and he’s got the dad strength.”
rafe pinches your side. you yelp and wiggle closer to him, giggling.
the moment stretches—soft and warm and full of that quiet, burning feeling you only get when you know you’re exactly where you’re supposed to be
⸻
a loud beep-beep-beep interrupts everything.
the station lights flash red. dispatch.
rafe is up in a second, his gear already halfway on, kissing the top of your head as he goes. “gotts run. be back soon.”
you nod, heart always catching when he leaves, but you smile anyway. “i’ll be here.”
as the truck pulls out, sirens wailing, you sit back down on the couch—captain briggs now fully awake and already reaching for another cookie.
“you know,” he says, looking over the rim of his coffee mug, “you’re good for him.”
you glance up, surprised. “yeah?”
“yeah. he used to be all edge. sharp and mean. now he’s still an asshole, but he smiles more.”
you laugh softly. “he’s not that bad.”
briggs grins. “that’s love talk. you’re too far gone.”
maybe you are. but honestly?
you wouldn’t have it any other way.

#rafe cameron#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron fluff#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron x reader
146 notes
·
View notes
Text
Okay GIRL... okay 🫠
You really gave me Joshua Hong, childhood best friends, yearning, religious angst, pining, and unresolved and expected me to just??? STAY NORMAL??? I tried to be serious. I wanted to be analytical. I truly did. But then this fic grabbed me by my collar and absolutely wrecked my soul. I didn't think I'll ever read this. I saw it in my dash but I'm not good with reading angst that has potentially sad ending. I'm good as long as a happy, or bittersweet or acceptable ending. But ig, it was my sign to actually read this—and I'm glad I did. I contemplated if I should skip but I decided to read and hurt myself 🥰 Though, I'll say, the ending was better than expected. My heart clenched, but I accepted it 🥹 this was just that beautiful.
Joshua’s devotion to you rivals his devotion to his god. This alone is biblical. This is Cain and Abel. This is forbidden apple in Eden level pain.
The way this is written is not just prose, it’s scripture. Like genuinely, I feel like I need to kneel after reading this because you’ve made grief sound so holy and faith sound like a love triangle between her, Joshua and God [maybe a square if we take in Soonyoung] Btw, the emotional pacing is CHEF’S KISS. And it's exactly how Joshua would carry it.
Love the end is short and uneventful./the end is long and beautiful./the end is long and beautiful, and it’s simultaneously the best and the most devastating night of your life, phases [sorry, idk what to call it other timestamps or phase...]
The way Joshua is written as someone whose every step is guided by his belief but whose heart still veers off course toward you— perfection. The tension between “What would God want?” and “What do I want?” is palpable. You made me feel like I was reading fanfic and a lit class essay on spiritual duality at the same time. How dare you.
Reader thanking him for everything he gave up, is genuinely, actually, the kind of line that haunts you at 3am.
“You didn’t have to, you know.” / “I think I did.” STOP. I CAN’T DO THIS.
That final dance with Soonyoung… the slow acceptance… the prayer that Joshua finds peace someday... I'm telling you, that’s grief therapy.
This isn’t just “the one that got away.” This is “the one that taught you what love is supposed to feel like… and what it costs when the universe says no.” YES. I said what I said.
A love story where God was the antagonist and still made it feel fair. And that’s kind of genius??? So yeah. I’m ruined. I’m emotionally compromised. And if Joshua ever so much as looks at me again, I’m throwing myself into the nearest confessional and crying into a candle. Thank you for this experience of a fic. I need to go lie down in a field now. Or maybe limp around the block.
Would read again just to feel sad.
Under the cut is my live yapping while reading. Major spoilers!
“i wouldn’t do anything,” she begins carefully. “you’re a grown man, after all."— 🥹 STOP IT IMMEDIATELY. Tbh, for a good second it felt like, “I love you, so I’ll let you walk into the fire yourself if that’s what you choose” energy?? This woman is WISE. She’s not manipulative or guilting him.
"but i would worry that marrying a partner who didn’t believe in god—any god at all—would make you stray from your own faith.”— OH??? This is so accurately written from the pov of a, let's say it together, WISE WOMAN. She’s not saying “don’t marry her” but saying “don’t lose yourself.”
it’s a diplomatic answer and he expected it; his mom has always been supportive of him, always allowing him the space and freedom to make his own mistakes and learn from them—or not.—THIS IS ELITE WRITING.
and each time you answered his question, instead of accepting that maybe there was a major incompatibility between the two of you, joshua would find himself thinking of the things he could compromise on. — this part and the next paragraph [I'll break that paragraph after this], is I think my favourite part of this fic? Haven't read much but it's already hurting. I avoided this fic for a reason 😭 Personally, this did not feel like a healthy mindset, even though it may look noble or romantic on the surface. He’s avoiding reality, it’s self-erasing; compromise isn’t the same as compatibility. Joshua is emotionally generous to a fault. Literally absorbing discomfort and slowly contorting himself in the name of love.
Okay, sure, he doesn’t need you to convert or participate — omg my love is rationalizing 😭 Not wanting conversion is healthy!! But this is the beginning of a pattern ‘what else will he silence in himself to avoid conflict?’ my heart breaks.
he’s already been going to church his entire adult life so far without anyone accompanying him.— another justification 😭 But is this just about logistics? 😢 Shouldnt this be more about the emotional support? If something is sacred to him, doesn’t he want to share it?
adults go through catholic confirmation later in life all the time— literally feeling like I'm doing a character study but really, these two paragraphs hit hard. He’s now making long-term mental concessions for a person who may not even be on the same page... that’s love trying to pre-fix a misalignment.
so what if you thought that the idea of a “big guy” controlling everyone’s lives was weird?— Oof. This line cuts 💔 Pure dismissiveness toward something he holds seriously and instead of engaging, he internalizes and avoids.
…he could just refrain from talking about that around you…—Translation: he’ll suppress his beliefs around her to make her more comfortable. This is something even I do. If I know someone has a different believe, whether or not they verbally say something... I'll avoid talking about beliefs at all cost. Just because I'm comfortable talking and listening about others beliefs, I find it uncomfortable to be talking about mine with others, scared of making them uncomfortable [even if they say they're comfortable].
or correcting your line of thinking because it’s a bit of a gross oversimplification of catholicism.— AH he’s trying not to rock the boat but that boat is slowly sinking anyway 😢 This line is so devastating omg. It probably means he’s prioritizing your comfort over his own integrity.
This two paragraphs set the tone for a slow heartbreak in progress 😭 My man is trying so hard to make it work that he’s gradually vanishing without even realising. Is he even realising?? It’s also a bit bittersweet because it still reflects real-life relationships: those are sometimes not not toxic or villainous, just yk mismatched or misaligned? And of one person trying too hard to fill the gap with his own silence and compromise 😔 His faith is central to who he is and he’s gradually relegating it to the background to preserve the relationship... he’s swallowing micro-hurts [ like yk e.g. like your simplification of his belief system] instead of confronting them; a classic sign of someone trying too hard to ‘keep the peace’ rather than facing the misalignment.
he realizes his faith isn’t strong enough to survive you.— 💀🔥 THIS. THIS IS THE DAGGER. It’s NOT “he lost his faith because of you,” but like it’s “his love for you was a tidal wave his faith couldn’t stand against.” ARE YOU SEEING THE TRAGEDY??????
because his love for you has become somewhat of its own religion to him,—🥹🙏🏻 GIRL—STOP. STOP. You LITERALLY just canonized romantic devotion. You just made him your own little martyr. Also: the phrasing?? somewhat of its own religion?? LIKE????? bye i’m crying.
and if it came down to a question of his faith to you or his faith to god,— The setup. The stakes. The unbearable weight of the OR. Oh you KNOW what’s coming—
he would put it all on the line if it meant being with you.—THAT’S THE DROP. THAT’S THE DAMN DROP.
he can’t lose himself to you.— Joshua... 😞 He's feeling so many things at the same time.
joshua leaves his mother’s house knowing one thing is for sure: it’s time to let this dream of having you go.— oh please 😭😭😭 it's starting... My heart 😭
so when joshua told you he thought it was better to stay best friends, you took it like a champ and agreed,—... ???what??? 😀
you were right there. he had a whole life with you in his palm, and he let it go.—thats why I'm so... confused??? I mean... what happened?
he saw hands intertwined together, late nights, car rides with his hand on your thigh, hugs from behind while he cooked for you, a suit and a white dress, a small, innocent face that looked like the both of you—your smile, his eyes.— if it was a different fic, I'd feel giddy about this paragraph, but now my heart is aching.
maybe you saw it too. and now he’s the reason it’ll stay a dream.— 😭😭 😭 😭 😭
and even though he’s secretly and unfairly relieved every time you throw someone else to the curb— THE WORD CHOICE!!??:'5"4#+;'!!!???!! Secretly and unfairly??? You are dragging him !! He knows he’s wrong for it, but he can’t help it. He just… wins a war he didn’t ask to fight. This is called, oh I forgot what it's called... OH a guilt-laced joy. The most human kind of selfishness.
he takes it well.— This. Sentence. Is. So. Ruthless 💀
he even thinks one or two of them could give you a good life; he can live thinking of you with these ones forever.— This is so much worse than jealousy. BECAUSE this is real love. Yk there's this sort of saying that, you want them happy even if it’s not with you? He’s not delusional. He sees their potential and acknowledges them. He thinks, “I could survive this if it means they’re good to you.” OH. OH.
STOP. STOP THIS RIGHT NOW 😭😭 you're giving me slow emotional death via pining.
but then, you meet kwon soonyoung.— hold on. What's Soonyoung doing here??? I'm pathetically soft and down bad for this man. Don't do me dirty. I know you'll do me dirty. I should stop reading before I hurt myself. I love both men. Oh I love them. Please. Please. Don't do this.
he knows soonyoung is different from the jump.— The dread is instant 🥲 Because Joshua is not stupid. He’s probably had known there would come a day like this and now he’s watching it happen. Soonyoung isn’t a guy he can “stomach.” This is hopefully the one who could take you away for good 😭 idk why I'm saying this
and you don’t reach out.— 🫥 Just. Pain.
the way his eyes disappear from how fondly he smiles at you.— tje description of soonyoung smiling with his whole soul while Joshua sits there, quietly combusting… It’s actually illegal 😵💫 why am I still reading???
a year later, you’re engaged.— oh please, respectfully, stfu! That’s it 😭 The nail in the coffin.
the week before joshua is due at your wedding as a guest— THIS IS SPIRALLING TOO FAST!! I'M SPIRALLING TOO FAST. WDYM HE'S GOING TO THE WEDDING AS GUEST. HE'S A GUEST? HE'S GOING? [I mean, sure]. IT'S ALREADY WEDDING TIME?? I was hoping for something to happen after the engagement that somehow won't hurt Joshua or Soonyoung.
not your 'man-of-honor' the way you’ve always planned your entire life— This one line is a whole lifetime lost. Okay okay, let me write down my thoughts ob this too. He wasn’t her boyfriend, maybe. But he was supposed to be her person. The one who zips her dress, holds her bouquet, makes the speech that has the room crying, ride or die. But now he's just another name on the guest list 😭
he gets completely shit-faced drunk.— He’s obliterated.
he doesn’t know why you’re there. he doesn’t know if he’s hallucinating. he smiles anyway.— This is the final shot of the indie film version of your story 🥲
“hey, shua,” you whisper, smiling at him sadly. “what are you doing?”— okay okay, don't hurt me again by making him confess now or say something that'll end up hurting me again. Actually... Don't do/say anything that'll hurt
“i just wanted to see you,” you answer. “i wanted to see my best friend.”— BRO IS HE REALLY YOUR BEST FRIEND??? why is he not the man of honour? Why is he so absent in your life? 💀💔😭🤨
"do you believe in god yet?"— I don't think it was out of nowhere. Okay, maybe out of nowhere, but not really. Because what he’s asking is: do we still have a shot? Was everything I gave up for my faith... a misunderstanding?
He wakes up in his childhood room.—NOTHING screams regression more than being back in the bed where it all started.
"there isn't a single universe where that girl would've led you away from your faith."— ah... 🙂 Oh.This is the climax of everything. He built an entire future on a false fear.
So, kind of clears up. Oh, btw, before I forget—i love mama Hong <3 Okay, back to business. He didn’t lose her because of religion. He lost her because he projected a wedge where there was none. He made the decision for both of thrm, never giving her the chance to prove that her path could walk side by side...
"you would've thought i was god the way that girl wailed,"— whoa, That’s reverence. That’s love, reverence and godliness. I love how this scene is mostly his mom seeing it now, and sees where she failed to point it out.
“i should've shown you that god exists in all the little acts of love...”— wow. I love this 😭 this sentence alone can change lives. Because this is the core of faith, isn’t it?
"maybe then you wouldn’t be so hurt now." — She says it so plainly, so motherly. So full of guilt and love 🥺
"you haven’t, mom," he says quietly. "i failed me."— this gutted me...
"i think i could be open to believing something, though," you admitted honestly. "i just don't want to get to a place where i would blame this... thing or person for the things going wrong in my life. but that's just me. i still love that people believe so strongly in it. faith is a beautiful thing." — It is a beautiful line/dialogue.
you sighed, closing your eyes and enjoying the way his fingers carded through your hair. "that's so hard to answer without knowing who it is. it depends on the person. i can't make a decision based solely on how religious they are." — that's a so me thing to do/say. Everything for me, depends on the person. I relate to her here.
you groaned, again having no idea. if you took all these questions and made them about joshua, they would be a million times easier to answer. but he wasn't asking about himself, he was asking about some faceless, nameless nobody, and you weren't invested enough to answer accurately.— oh Ikr, it would've been much easier lol.
"most of all, i guess i just want to thank you for everything you gave up so we could be here,”—okay I lied. This is the line/dialogue that's breaking me. I mean it's the truth. She knows it, he knows it. Very bittersweet 💔
you’re not dumb. you knew what joshua had to give up so you could be here, happy, in love, and with the man perfect for you.— yes, this is what I was talking about [tho he could be the perfect man too after all that background history...]
Also, I love the, there might have been a younger version of you that... parts!
all you can do is thank joshua hong for all the choices he made without asking you first— AHHAHAHBHGBYGGBGBYGBYG!!ANHANH!!!!
ironically, because of him, you can see god now.— YES.
you can see god in the way soonyoung holds you like you're the most precious person in his life— We love a king who uplifts like divinity. Soonyoung's love is probably the kind of reverence that Joshua once feared she lacked. But now we see it. She lives it.
she looked at you for several, long seconds… she always did.— the mother-in-law who never was… but somehow still always will be. Hear me out! the unspoken knowing between women who loved the same man in different ways. They feel!
“you'll always have him.” / “and he'll always have me.” — Soulmate energy but in a parallel universe.
you and joshua both find what keeps you warm at night, and you hold onto it for as long as you can— love the reference to a similar line that you wrote earlier ✨
and you're okay with that. you hope he is too.— oh well... What do I do with my life now...
Just so you know, my throat hurts to the point I can't drink. I hope you're happy.
‘til god breaks this spell


joshua's devotion to you rivals his devotion to his god.
♫ spell by niki pairing: joshua x fem!reader word count: 4.6k cw: a lot of religious reflection (catholicism) tags: childhood best friends, angst, not the happy ending you probably want sorry, the one that got away, joshua is a good catholic boy, reader is atheist a/n: the very first fic i wrote was a bts jinkook fic that was inspired by la la lost you by niki. seems fitting that i start my svt writing journey with another niki inspired song hehe. other than that, idk what compelled me to torture myself (and now you) like this. also, this was written in one, flustered go so it's barely edited oops!
“mom, what would you do if i married someone who didn’t believe in god?”
joshua’s mother immediately set her novel down, glasses slipping down her nose as she frowned at her one and only son. he didn’t look up at her, choosing to stare down at his hands instead while he twirled the friendship ring he shared with you around his pinkie finger.
“married?” she repeated. “i wasn’t even aware you had someone in your life.”
he shook his head quickly, frowning down at his open palm as he began to massage it nervously. “i don’t. i’m just… curious, i guess.”
it might be silly to be as worried about this as he is, seeing as things haven’t progressed into a relationship yet, but he’d rather figure this out now and say nothing than risk it, go all in, and then cause unnecessary pain later on.
his mother stays silent long enough that he forces himself to look at her. her eyes are no longer on him, instead seemingly zoning out on the space straight ahead. he follows her gaze and grimaces when he realizes she’s staring at the wooden carving of the last supper hung on the wall.
“i wouldn’t do anything,” she begins carefully. “you’re a grown man, after all. but i would worry that marrying a partner who didn’t believe in god—any god at all—would make you stray from your own faith.”
it’s a diplomatic answer and he expected it; his mom has always been supportive of him, always allowing him the space and freedom to make his own mistakes and learn from them—or not.
“so you’d prefer i marry catholic?”
“i mean, of course, but that’s not what i said, was it?” his mom retorts, giving him a pointed look. she knew joshua had a way of misunderstanding a lot of the things she told him. “i would prefer you marry catholic the way i would prefer you marry at all—nice to have but if you don’t, it’s not the end of the world.”
joshua nods, feeling a little bit of the tightness in his chest dissipate.
“i would just hope you think about it long and hard enough to know that you won’t compromise any of your own beliefs for someone who lives without a god,” she emphasizes.
joshua mulls that idea over. is his faith strong enough to withstand a lifelong partner who didn’t share his belief and love for god?
he wants to say yes. it’s you—of course he wants to say yes. you’ve been friends your whole lives, and he’s been in love with you for most of that time. of course he wants his answer to be: yes, my faith will survive a relationship with an atheist.
but he thinks about the conversations you’ve already had years ago, and the tightness in his chest returns tenfold.
is there anything that could happen that would make you believe in god?
probably not. it just seems too convenient that there’s someone out there in charge of everyone’s lives.
would you marry someone religious?
i don’t know. i guess it depends on the person. i don’t think i’d participate or convert or anything if i did, though.
what about kids? would you baptize them if you did marry someone religious?
dude, what’s with the interrogation? i don’t know! if it’s important to my partner, maybe? but i’d be most comfortable just letting my kids figure it out themselves. can we watch a movie now?
and each time you answered his question, instead of accepting that maybe there was a major incompatibility between the two of you, joshua would find himself thinking of the things he could compromise on.
okay, sure, he doesn’t need you to convert or participate; he’s already been going to church his entire adult life so far without anyone accompanying him. and if you didn’t want children baptized, that’s fine too! adults go through catholic confirmation later in life all the time! so what if you thought that the idea of a “big guy” controlling everyone’s lives was weird? he could just refrain from talking about that around you… or correcting your line of thinking because it’s a bit of a gross oversimplification of catholicism.
and as he sits there, his mother already back to her novel, he realizes his faith isn’t strong enough to survive you. because his love for you has become somewhat of its own religion to him, and if it came down to a question of his faith to you or his faith to god, he has to be honest with himself and admit that his mother’s fears are valid. he would put it all on the line if it meant being with you.
and he can’t do that.
he’s committed all kinds of sins by now. he’s been flexible in his beliefs—supportive and progressive in areas where other catholics have been unforgiving and in his opinion, outdated and bigoted. he’s compromised a lot at no cost to him or his god. but he can’t completely lose everything he’s known and loved for you. he can’t lose himself to you.
he can't forget that it isn't fair to you either—to have to try and appease him and his religion. he'd be doing you both a mercy, letting this spark die before it ever really takes flame.
joshua leaves his mother’s house knowing one thing is for sure: it’s time to let this dream of having you go.
the end is short and uneventful.
you two had only kissed once, and things hadn’t gone far enough for either of you to confess your feelings—whatever they were. so when joshua told you he thought it was better to stay best friends, you took it like a champ and agreed, smiling and hugging him tightly, promising him that nothing would change.
the end was short and uneventful, yet somehow the most devastating thing joshua has experienced. he had you. you were right there. he had a whole life with you in his palm, and he let it go.
he hates himself for it, but he saw it all. the moment his lips met yours, he saw hands intertwined together, late nights, car rides with his hand on your thigh, hugs from behind while he cooked for you, a suit and a white dress, a small, innocent face that looked like the both of you—your smile, his eyes.
and he feels like maybe you saw it too.
because when you both pulled away, you looked up at him like this was it—like you had just run a marathon and you had reached the finish line. like you’d grabbed his hand and crossed it with him. you smiled widely, wrapped your hand around the back of his neck, and caressed the skin there as your foreheads met. and you fell asleep wrapped up in each other like it was where you were both meant to be.
maybe you saw it too. and now he’s the reason it’ll stay a dream.
you stay true to your promise. joshua is almost saddened by how easy it seems for you to revert back to being only friends. every time he sees you, hears you, brushes up against you, he feels like his heart is cracking wide open and the world might just end at that very moment. it’s dramatic but he can’t wrap his mind around any other way to exist.
it hurts for a while, but the years pass a little easier.
he watches you date, and even though he’s secretly and unfairly relieved every time you throw someone else to the curb, he takes it well. he meets some of them and welcomes them warmly, agreeing to hang out with you and whoever you’re dating any time you ask him to. he even thinks one or two of them could give you a good life; he can live thinking of you with these ones forever. but you inevitably leave them behind and he hates that it makes him happy to watch you shake off a good guy that isn’t him.
just as he planned, joshua’s faith remains strong. he goes to church. he volunteers with his mom and her bible study friends. he sings and plays guitar on the praise and worship team from time to time. he meets a a catholic woman he thinks could be a match for him. he never asks her out. he politely declines when she musters up the courage to do it herself.
he thinks this could be fine. maybe he’ll be single forever and maybe you’ll find some average guy he can stomach, and his love for his god and for your happiness will keep him warm enough at night.
but then, you meet kwon soonyoung.
you’ve never been one to fall and tell; most of the time, joshua doesn’t know you’re dating someone until you decide it’s time to get his stamp of approval. he knows soonyoung is different from the jump.
your time starts to get tied up. it starts with only seeing him sporadically throughout the month instead of almost every day. it becomes rescheduling all your hangouts until you’re only seeing each other briefly at mutual friends’ events. it ends with missed calls and ignored texts.
he’s driving himself crazy wondering what’s going on, and when you post a photo on your story of a dinner date with a faceless man, he understands what’s happening. you’re falling in love. and he knows it because you never have—not truly—and this is what it must look like.
you don’t fall and tell, but joshua knows you too well to pretend it’s anything but this. he doesn’t try to take up any more of your time out of respect, and you don’t reach out.
you prove him right when a few months later, you bring soonyoung to a friend’s dinner party, and you introduce him as your boyfriend. it hits joshua like a truck. you’ve never introduced someone to him as a boyfriend. he’s always met the people you’ve dated before it progressed that far. he also had the privilege of meeting them privately, not with the rest of the friend group, none of who are privy to the way his heart collapses in on itself when he watches the way you lean into soonyoung all night. the way you laugh with him. the way his eyes disappear from how fondly he smiles at you. the way he seems to fit right into your life so perfectly.
you hug joshua tightly that night before leaving, and you tell him you miss him so much and you two need to catch up soon. neither of you follow up, though, and a year later, you’re engaged.
the week before joshua is due at your wedding as a guest—not your “man-of-honor” the way you’ve always planned your entire life—he gets completely shit-faced drunk.
he’s sitting on the sidewalk in front of a puddle of his own vomit when you quietly sit beside him, slipping your arm around his shoulders. he doesn’t know why you’re there. he doesn’t know if he’s hallucinating. he smiles anyway.
“hey, you.”
“hey, shua,” you whisper, smiling at him sadly. “what are you doing?”
“oh, y’know,” he shrugs, grinning at himself pathetically. “just hanging out.”
you hum, nodding.
“what are you doing here?” he asks.
you look at him with an inscrutable expression. “i just wanted to see you,” you answer. “i wanted to see my best friend.”
“am i?” he asks, looking up at the sky. the moon is covered by clouds tonight. “your best friend?”
“of course. you always will be.”
he smiles at the thought. he’s too drunk to realize there’s no possible way that’s true, not since soonyoung came into your life. he’s too drunk to remember there’s no room in your life for another man who’s just as hopelessly in love with you as your fiance is.
“say, do you believe in god yet?” he asks suddenly.
you raise an eyebrow at the suddenness of the question. “um, i haven’t thought about it lately.”
he nods. “okay.”
“joshua, what are you doing here?” you ask again. “what are you really doing here?”
he doesn’t remember what he tells you. what he does remember is waking up in the room he grew up in instead of his apartment, with his mother at the foot of his childhood bed, tears welling in her eyes.
“was it y/n?” she asks.
he frowns. “what?”
“when you asked what i would do if you married someone who didn’t believe in god all those years ago,” she explains, sniffling a little as she does. “were you talking about y/n?”
he doesn’t answer.
the events of the previous night catch up to him, and he remembers where he is—where his life is. he’s a handful of days from watching you marry someone else. he’s a handful of days from losing the one person he’s ever fallen in love with to someone else.
and all joshua has to show for it is his goddamn faith, and suddenly, for the first time since he asked his mother that question, he’s not sure it was worth it. because either way, he knows he’ll be devoted to you until the day he dies; he might as well have had you by his side all this time.
he tries to swallow the lump in his throat. when he fails, he can’t help the sobs that begin to rack his body.
he buries the heel of his hands into his eyes until he sees stars.
“she’s marrying him,” he groans through his sobs. “she’s marrying him, mom.”
“oh, joshua. i know.” he feels his mom’s hand squeeze his leg. “oh, baby, i’m so sorry.”
“i can’t do this. i can’t do it,” he wheezes, feeling like his lungs are collapsing under the weight of his ribs. “why did i do this? i can’t do this.”
she doesn’t try to convince him he can do this. she doesn’t try to argue that he didn’t do anything wrong. she doesn’t tell him to calm down. she collects him in her arms and she holds him, comforting him the way only a mother knows how to.
when he starts to calm down, she kisses the crown of his head.
“the pain you must’ve endured all this time. i’m so sorry, joshua. if i had known who you were talking about, i would’ve said something entirely different.”
he untangles himself from her embrace to look at his mother. “what do you mean?”
she wipes at her own tear-stained cheeks before cupping her son’s face. “oh, sweetheart. it’s y/n. you grew up with her. i know her like i would my own daughter.”
his mother shakes her head and joshua feels like he sees all his regret mirrored in her face. she pulls him to sit against the wall his bed is pushed up against, joining him as they both stare out the opposite window.
“there are some people who lead godly lives without even knowing it,” she informs him. “you say she doesn’t believe in god, but i don’t believe you.” his stomach lurches. “that girl has lived as godly a life as you and i have. she doesn’t need to be catholic to do that, baby. you know her. there isn’t a single universe where that girl would’ve led you away from your faith.”
joshua stammers now. “but… i…”
“all the sundays she tagged along for mass with us because she just wanted to be with her best friend when she could’ve been out on the playgrounds,” his mother begins listing. “she always respectfully bowed her head when we prayed before meals even though we both knew she wasn’t praying.”
his head is reeling now. is it possible he rewrote his own memories? could he have created his own narrative of what life with you would look like?
“remember when you were both 14 and she learned what lent was? she tried giving up soda and ended up crying, begging me for forgiveness when she forgot and accidentally had coke with her school lunch.”
his mother’s shoulders shake with nostalgic laughter.
“you would’ve thought i was god the way that girl wailed,” she reminisces. she sighs in the silence that follows. “joshua, my son. some people… they show you they love god in a way different than we do, and it’s my fault i never properly taught you that.”
he turns his head to look at her but her gaze remains trained on the window. he sees now that it’s not his regret she mirrors but her own.
“i think i was too preoccupied with ensuring i raised you to be a good, catholic man—too preoccupied with making sure you didn’t become anything like your father.”
he breathes in deeply and returns his focus to the window.
“but i should’ve made it clear. i should’ve shown you that god exists in all the little acts of love we give and receive. i should’ve shown you that organized religion isn’t the only marker of faith.” she pauses, taking a shaky breath. “maybe then you would’ve recognized y/n as a woman of god. maybe then you wouldn’t be so hurt now.”
the words are enough to make joshua even more nauseous than his hangover is already making him.
“y/n… she shows godliness in the way she respects you and your beliefs. she shows it in the way she supports and loves you through every season of your life. it’s unfair to say she isn’t good enough for you because her faith lies in a different place.”
“i never thought she wasn’t good enough for me,” he interjects quickly. his mom doesn’t argue that, simply nodding. “she’s perfect. i just… i thought we were incompatible.”
“and maybe you are,” she agrees.
she doesn’t need to say it out loud; they both know what comes next. but now you’ll never know.
“i just wanted to apologize,” his mom tells him, taking his hand in hers and squeezing. “i feel like i’ve failed you.”
“you haven’t, mom,” he says quietly. “i failed me.”
“we’ll agree to disagree,” she announces, making him smile a little. “but i’m sorry anyway. there are a lot of things i’d change now if i could.”
he feels the familiar tightness in his chest. it’s his companion at this point, the heartbreak. “me too, mom. me too.”
joshua played with your hair from where he was laying on your couch. you were sitting criss-cross in front of him on the floor, clicking through netflix and trying to find a movie you both wanted to watch.
"is there anything that could happen that would make you believe in god?" he suddenly asked you. you frowned at the abrupt question, setting the remote down on the floor.
"that's random."
"just curious," he murmured softly, like he was so relaxed he was about to fall asleep.
"hmm," you hummed in thought, resting your head back so you could stare at the ceiling. he adjusted your hair so it fell over his lap. "like what, some kind of miracle that can only be explained by god?"
he shrugged. "sure. whatever."
"probably not..." you answered with hesitation. "i can't really think of a kind of miracle that would have me questioning god, though."
"like, if someone you loved were given a terminal diagnosis—three months to live. and suddenly, their illness clears up with no explanation. even doctors are astounded. what would you think?"
you shrugged. "i would be too happy they're not dying to question how it happened." he blew out a breath of exasperation. "okay, okay," you laughed, trying to figure out a more definite answer for him. "no, i don't think there's anything that could happen. it just seems too convenient that there's someone out there in charge of everyone's lives."
he nodded along but said nothing. you fidgeted in the silence. the quiet wasn't something the two of you ever shied from; it was always comfortable with joshua. for some reason, you felt awkward. so you kept talking to fill the silence.
"i think i could be open to believing something, though," you admitted honestly. "i just don't want to get to a place where i would blame this... thing or person for the things going wrong in my life. but that's just me. i still love that people believe so strongly in it. faith is a beautiful thing."
joshua taught you that. faith withstood a lot of things, and your best friend was the prime example. nothing was quite as beautiful as his love for his religion, his god, his spirituality. even if it scared you sometimes—even if it unintentionally made you feel too small to be someone lucky enough to have joshua's heart—you knew it was still precious.
"would you marry someone religious?"
you snorted. "where are these questions coming from?"
"indulge me."
you sighed, closing your eyes and enjoying the way his fingers carded through your hair. "that's so hard to answer without knowing who it is. it depends on the person. i can't make a decision based solely on how religious they are."
"okay, i guess that's fair." he paused. "would you ever convert for someone?"
"i don't think so?" you said, hating how unsure you sounded answering all of these questions. "but who knows? i really can't say for sure without knowing who it is, shua. how about you? would you marry someone who wasn't religious?"
your heart pounded at the silence that followed.
"it depends on the person," he finally said with a playful tone.
you rolled your eyes. "exactly."
"alright, what about kids?"
"shua, why are you interrogating me right now?"
he snickered. "i'm having a conversation with my best friend. is that not allowed?"
you lifted your head and turned to glare at him, your hair slipping between his fingers. he dropped his hand now that he had nothing to play with. he raised his eyebrows at you slightly.
"of course it's allowed," you scoffed. "it's just... so out of nowhere."
"well?" he prodded, ignoring your comments.
"okay, what about kids?" you relented.
"would you baptize them if you did marry someone religious?"
you laughed. "so much religion talk tonight."
he didn't dignify that with a response.
you groaned, again having no idea. if you took all these questions and made them about joshua, they would be a million times easier to answer. but he wasn't asking about himself, he was asking about some faceless, nameless nobody, and you weren't invested enough to answer accurately.
"i don't know... if it's important to my partner, then of course i would consider it," you finally said. "but i guess i'd be most comfortable just letting my kids figure it out themselves."
"that's wise," he remarked.
"mhm, sure" you hummed. "can we watch a movie now? i'll even let you choose an anime if you stop asking questions that make me sweaty."
he smirked and nodded. "okay, come up here, though."
you joined him on the couch and you spent the rest of the night binging anime episodes. you wouldn't be able to say what you watched, though, because the entire time, your mind was stuck on what the answers would've been if they were about joshua.
the end is long and beautiful.
you marry kwon soonyoung in front of all your loved ones, and you do it knowing full well this man will give you the happiest life. you spend the night eating the food you both painstakingly chose together, dancing to songs recommended by your guests on their RSVPs, and laughing so hard, tears stream down both of your faces.
and when you sidle up to your best friend as he leans on the bar, waiting for his drink, he has the strength to look happy for you. you’re sure he isn’t. at least not quite all the way.
“i’m happy you’re happy, y/n.”
you smile. “thank you, shua.” you pause, tilting your head a little in thought. you add: “for everything.”
“what’s everything?” he asks, smiling in confusion.
“for everything... for being my best friend all this time. loving me like you did. letting me love you," you list, ignoring the way his eyes widen at you. "most of all, i guess i just want to thank you for everything you gave up so we could be here,” you finish before placing a soft kiss on his cheek. you pull away, cupping his face, and smiling. “i’ll never forget it. thank you.”
you’re swept back onto the dance floor by your bridesmaids. it was a short exchange, but you know it was enough.
you’re not dumb. you knew what joshua had to give up so you could be here, happy, in love, and with the man perfect for you.
everything. he had to give up everything. he chose his devotion to god over his devotion to you, and you never faulted him for that because you knew it was a decision that would destroy him, and maybe it did at one point, having to bury his love as deep as he did.
you didn’t believe heaven was real, and still, he chose to love you until it hurt like hell and you knew it. there might have been a younger version of you that was heartbroken he couldn’t possibly imagine a life with you where you were capable of supporting his beliefs wholeheartedly regardless of yours. because you would have. you would have done everything in your power to make him feel loved while keeping his door to his god wide open.
there might have been a younger version of you that would’ve hated him for this.
but tonight, as you slow dance with your husband, feeling the safest you’ve felt in your entire life, all you can do is thank joshua hong for all the choices he made without asking you first.
ironically, because of him, you can see god now. you can see god in the way soonyoung holds you like you’re the most precious person in his life. you can see god in his patience and care. in his kindness. in his dedication to making you smile and laugh.
you’ve never seen god in a clearer light.
you think back to your last, honest night with joshua, on that deserted street, when he drunkenly called you.
“what are you really doing here?”
“i’m mourning,” he answered. “i’m mourning the life we could’ve had.” he frowned as tears began to fall down your face. “don’t cry. i don’t want to make you sad. i’m okay, i promise. i’ll be okay. i’m just letting you go now... for real this time.” he hiccuped. "for real, for real."
“you didn’t have to, you know,” you whispered.
“i think i did.”
you got him to his mother’s home that night, not wanting him to wake up alone with the weight of his sadness. you didn’t exchange many words, but you knew she knew. she hugged you, told you she was happy for you and soonyoung, and she looked at you for several, long seconds. you felt like she could see right through you because she probably could—she always did.
“you’ll always have him.”
“and he’ll always have me.”
“i know.”
the end is long and beautiful, and it’s simultaneously the best and the most devastating night of your life.
but your lives go on, and you and joshua both find what keeps you warm at night, and you hold onto it for as long as you can.
and you’re okay with that. you hope he is too.
330 notes
·
View notes
Text
Folded Hands
❤︎ tags and content: strip poker, friends to lovers, emotional sex, soft dom caleb, possessive, praise kink, table sex, first times, caleb x f!reader ❤︎ author note: reuploaded 🔞NSFW content - Minors DNI 🔞 Dividers: @/omi.resources ©2025 theastralsage do not repost, copy, translate, or modify
It starts with a bottle of wine and an innocent game of poker—just a quiet night on Skyhaven, something light to pass the time between missions and memories. But when the clothes begin to come off, the stakes rise higher than either of you planned.
For Caleb, restraint has always been second nature: in battle, in command, even in love. But when he sees you again—sitting before him, laughter on your lips and old longing in your eyes—he learns what it means to fold.
You don’t warn him that you’re coming.
You know his schedule by now—know the window when patrol shifts ease and the briefing rooms go quiet, when he might have a sliver of time to breathe without a headset pressed to his ear or someone barking his title down a comm line. It’s selfish, maybe, showing up unannounced, but something about Skyhaven’s artificial skyline and the faint hum of the platform beneath your boots feels too sterile without him.
You pass two levels of clearance before reaching his wing. The security personnel stationed outside glance at you but don’t question a thing—they know your face, probably know your name too. Caleb’s name gets you into places most people never dream of, and the thought settles strangely in your chest.
You pause outside his door, hand hovering near the chime for a beat longer than you mean to. Then, with a quiet breath, you press it.
The door slides open almost immediately, like he was already on the other side.
He doesn’t speak at first—just stands there in the entryway, jacket sleeves rolled to his elbows, dog tags peeking from beneath the collar of his half-buttoned shirt, hair still damp from a recent shower. There’s a moment of silence, but it isn’t awkward. If anything, it stretches soft and golden between you like the sun lingering just a little longer on the horizon.
Finally, his voice breaks it. “Pipsqueak. You came.”
You smile, tucking your hands into your jacket pockets. “I figured you might need someone to make sure you were still eating real food and not surviving off nutrient packs again.”
The corner of his mouth lifts. “Guilty as charged.”
You expect him to step aside, to usher you in like he always does, but instead he studies you for a second longer—eyes flicking briefly down your frame, as if double-checking you’re really there and not some illusion conjured by exhaustion or hope. Then he steps back, wordlessly holding the door open.
The moment you cross the threshold, the quiet hum of Skyhaven gives way to something softer—his space is dim, cozy, nothing like the sterile exterior of the station. A warm light glows from a small lamp near the couch, casting lazy shadows across the room. There’s a pot simmering somewhere beyond the partition, faintly spicy and comforting. And the faintest trace of your favorite scent lingers in the air—subtle, but unmistakable.
“Been working late?” you ask, shrugging off your jacket and draping it over the back of his chair.
“Always,” he says, closing the door behind you. “But… I’m glad you’re here.”
You glance toward the source of the smell, eyes flicking toward the kitchen. “You cooking?”
He nods, sheepish. “Trying to, anyway. Got roped into making a proper meal tonight. I may or may not have bribed someone on the logistics team for decent ingredients.”
You raise a brow, mock seriousness. “You bribed someone for dinner?”
“Only a little,” he says, lifting one hand in mock surrender. “I didn’t know you were coming, but there’s enough for two. Stay?”
You don’t even have to think about it. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
He doesn’t move right away. Just watches you for a moment longer, the faintest crease between his brows, like he’s still calibrating the reality of you standing in his space. Then something eases in him—shoulders relaxing, expression softening—and he gestures toward the small dining nook by the window.
“I’ll plate up,” he says. “Make yourself at home.”
And just like that, you’re back in orbit around him again, the two of you drawn together in quiet gravity, as if no time has passed at all.
Dinner is quieter than you expected, but not in a bad way. Caleb sets the table with military precision—two bowls of something simmered and savory, still steaming from the pot, a bottle of wine between you, half-full glasses catching the soft light like blood-red glass. You’re close enough to see the fine scar just under his jaw when he leans forward, but far enough that you still feel the distance he keeps around most people.
Except you’re not most people.
He waits until you’ve eaten a few bites before speaking, and when he does, his voice is softer than usual.
“So,” he says, watching you over the rim of his glass, “how’ve you been holding up?”
You shrug, rolling your shoulders as if it’ll shake off the weight of everything. “Same as always. Working, reporting, picking up intel where I can. Got clipped by a rogue Wanderer last week, but it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.”
His jaw tightens just slightly. You catch it even if he thinks you won’t. “You shouldn’t be dealing with that alone.”
You offer a small smile, lifting your glass to your lips. “I wasn’t alone. Zayne had my back. We made it out clean.”
He’s quiet for a moment, eyes dropping to his plate. When he speaks again, it’s low, almost like he’s talking more to himself than you. “I hate that you’re still in the middle of all that.”
You tilt your head. “You think I should be locked away in here with you?”
He looks up sharply, but there’s no bite to your words—just a trace of amusement, tempered with something softer.
“I think,” he says after a pause, “that I’d sleep better if I knew you were safe.”
You don’t answer right away. The silence stretches, not uncomfortable, but full—like a breath you’re both holding, unsure when to let it go.
Eventually, you break it with a quiet laugh. “God, this wine is strong.”
He glances toward your glass, brow lifted. “Already feeling it?”
“Maybe a little,” you admit, nudging your plate away. “But in a good way. I think I needed this.”
There’s a flicker of something in his expression. You lean back in your chair, swirling the last of your wine lazily, and glance toward the side table where the deck of cards sits, half-hidden under a data tablet.
“Hey,” you say, catching his gaze, “still keep a deck around?”
His eyes flick toward the cards, then back to you. “Always.”
“Good.” You smirk, setting your glass down. “You up for a game of poker?”
He leans back, arms folding across his chest, that familiar amused glint in his eyes returning. “You’re tipsy.”
“Which means I’m just reckless enough to win,” you shoot back, giving him a mock-challenging look. “Unless you’re scared I’ll beat you again.”
He huffs a quiet laugh, already reaching for the deck. “You cheated last time.”
“Did not.”
“You stacked the deck when I blinked.”
“Prove it.”
He stands, pulling the cards free with a flick of his wrist, and walks slowly back toward the table. “You’re on, then. But I’m warning you... I play for keeps.”
You look up at him, heartbeat catching just a little at the way the warm light slides over the edge of his jaw, the faint smirk at the corner of his mouth.
“That so?” you murmur, voice soft with challenge. “Guess we’ll see what you’re willing to bet.”
And just like that, the room feels warmer. Not just from the wine. Not just from the way his eyes linger on you a second too long. But from something simmering beneath the surface—just waiting for one of you to fold.
The cards move fluidly between Caleb’s fingers, shuffling in smooth, practiced motions, each flick of the deck precise in a way that feels entirely him—controlled, deliberate, like even this moment of downtime is something he needs to master. He sits across from you now, long legs stretched under the table, sleeves pushed to his elbows, the fitted line of his jacket hugging his frame like it was made for him. There’s a slight crease between his brows as he cuts the deck, but it softens the moment he glances up and catches your gaze, a spark of amusement flickering there.
You lean into your hand, the curve of your mouth lazy. “You gonna deal, or just admire the cards all night?”
His gaze lingers on you, eyes half-lidded, voice low. “Thought I was admiring something else.”
Your stomach tightens, not because of the wine—but because of that voice, that look, and the way he says it like he means every word.
He starts to deal, and the first few rounds pass easily—banter traded, hands won and lost. You bluff; he calls it. He folds; you grin. There’s tension simmering under the surface now, subtle but growing with each glance, each casual brush of fingers on the table or leg beneath it. The room is too warm. Or maybe it's just him.
“So,” Caleb says, tapping his cards against the table, “what exactly are we playing for?”
You shrug, watching the way the light catches in his hair, casting faint gold at his temples. “Didn’t set terms.”
He hums, as if weighing options. “We could make this interesting.”
You arch a brow. “Interesting how?”
He lifts his glass for a slow sip, gaze unwavering. “Loser of each hand removes something.”
There’s a quiet beat—just a moment where the air stills and your breath stalls—but then you set your wine down, fingers brushing your cheek as you pretend to think.
“You’re serious?”
He shrugs one shoulder. “Only if you are.”
You meet his eyes, steady. “Alright, Colonel. But you’re going to regret this.”
He grins, all confidence and something darker beneath it. “Can’t wait.”
The cards are dealt. You lose the next round, of course—whether by fate or the fact that your mind is no longer entirely on the game. With an exaggerated sigh, you slide your sweater off your shoulders and toss it over the arm of the couch behind you. You don’t look at him, not directly, but you feel his eyes track the movement like a predator watching the first sign of weakness.
The round after that, he folds way too early.
You tilt your head, not bothering to hide your smirk. “Really? You’re giving up that easy?”
“Maybe I just wanted to even the field,” he says, and this time, he unzips his jacket.
He peels it off in one slow, smooth motion, the fabric whispering over his skin as he drapes it over the back of his chair. The dark shirt beneath fits him too well—clinging to the curve of his shoulders, the line of his arms, like a second skin. You swallow a little too quietly.
The game continues, barely. Small losses, smaller victories. Neither of you’s really trying it seems. Your bracelet ends up on the table. His socks go next. It’s almost ridiculous, but neither of you laughs.
It’s your deal. You flick a card onto the table with the sort of flair only three glasses of wine can inspire. “Call it.”
Caleb leans forward, folding his arms against the table, his voice quieter now. “Don’t tell me you’re throwing this one too.”
You shrug, feigning innocence. “Who says I’m not just bad at poker?”
He tilts his head, studying you with a gaze that sees straight through your act. “You forget I grew up with you. I know when you’re pretending.”
You hold eye contact, the challenge clear, but so is the invitation. “Your turn.”
He looks at his cards, then at you. There’s a slow exhale, almost like he’s bracing for something—and then he lays them down.
A flush. A clear win. But he doesn’t smile.
“I had a choice,” he says softly. “And I’d rather lose to you.”
Then—without waiting—he reaches for the hem of his shirt.
This time, the motion isn’t quick. There’s no humor in it, no shrug. Just slow, deliberate movement as he drags the fabric up his torso, revealing inch by inch the toned expanse of his chest—cut with lean muscle, marked by faint scars, the synthetic gleam of his right shoulder catching faint light. His eyes don’t leave yours. If he’s giving you a show, it’s intentional. If he’s waiting to see how you’ll react—he’s watching closely.
The shirt hits the floor shortly after. And when the silence stretches, heavy and filled with a different kind of charge now. Caleb doesn’t reach for more wine. He just breathes slow and deep, bare and still, like the next move is yours to make.
You should have folded.
The thought hits you a moment too late—right as Caleb places his hand down on the table with quiet finality, his cards a clean, easy win. He doesn’t gloat. He doesn’t need to. The way he looks at you, eyes steady and dark with quiet heat, is far more effective than any smirk or tease.
The silence that follows stretches, weighted and slow, and you feel it settle over your skin like the hum of something electric waiting to arc.
There’s no way out. You’ve lost the round. You take a breath, steadying your hand as you reach down to the hem of your shirt, feeling the faintest tremble in your fingertips—not from nerves, not exactly, but from the awareness that this moment has long since stopped being about poker. With careful fingers, you lift the shirt over your head and pull it free, the air cool against your skin as your bare shoulders meet the open room. You’re still in your bra, modest and simple, but under his gaze, it might as well be nothing at all.
You place the shirt beside your jacket with what you hope is casual ease, though you can feel your heartbeat stuttering just beneath your ribs. When you glance up, Caleb is watching you, unmoving, his expression unreadable—but the tension in his jaw, the way his gaze lingers, betrays him.
You clear your throat softly, needing something—anything—to cut through the moment.
“I, um… I need more wine,” you say, pushing up from your seat before he can respond.
You cross the room with too much purpose, your steps just a little too quick, the air against your skin feeling too sharp now, too exposed. Your fingers reach for the bottle, more for something to do than for any real need to drink. You’re not even sure if you meant to escape the moment, or if part of you just wanted to feel the cool glass in your hands before the warmth burning in your chest gets too much to hold.
But before you can pour, you hear the quiet scrape of a chair behind you, the soft sound of his footsteps—slow, deliberate—drawing closer.
You don’t turn. You don’t have to.
His presence fills the space behind you like a shadow stretching in the light—close enough that you can feel the heat of him ghosting along your back, but still not touching, not yet.
“You sure you need more wine?” he asks, voice low, with just the barest hint of gravel at the edges.
Your fingers pause on the neck of the bottle. “I’m just... cooling off,” you murmur, trying to sound breezy, unaffected, though your voice is already tighter than you’d like.
There’s a beat of silence, and then he hums—not skeptical, exactly, but amused in a way that makes your skin prickle with awareness.
“That why you’re trembling?”
The words land too softly to be accusatory, but they knock the breath from you all the same. You close your eyes, just for a moment, and instantly regret it—because now every inch of him feels closer, like the air has folded in around you, and you’re standing in the center of a storm that’s just barely restrained.
You turn your head slightly, just enough to look at him over your shoulder, and you find him already watching you—his gaze pinned to yours like it’s holding you in place.
“I thought you said you play to win,” you manage, your voice low, barely more than a breath.
There’s something in his eyes now, something deeper—desire, yes, but also something rawer beneath it, something like vulnerability wrapped in steel. He lets his gaze drop, tracing the line of your jaw, the curve of your lips, then lower, lingering at the bare skin of your shoulder before meeting your eyes again.
“Maybe I’m tired of pretending I don’t want to lose,” he says softly, and there’s no teasing left in him now—just honesty, quiet and bare and thick with everything neither of you has said aloud.
You don’t speak. You don’t have to. Because then his hand lifts, slow and careful, and his fingers brush the side of your arm with a touch so light it barely registers as contact—just a whisper of skin against skin, a question asked without words.
You don’t pull away. And in that silence—warm, charged, breathless—the line you’ve both been toeing begins to blur, then fade entirely.
Caleb’s fingers linger at your arm, unmoving for a breath, and then they trail upward—slow and deliberate—sliding over the curve of your shoulder and up along your neck, his touch featherlight but sure. He’s watching you closely, as if waiting for hesitation, for a sign that you’ll step back.
But you don’t.
Your breath catches as his hand finds the edge of your jaw, thumb brushing just below your cheekbone, his palm warm and steady against your skin. And still, he waits—so close now you can feel his breath on your lips, but he doesn’t move that final inch until you do.
You lean into him, just barely, and that’s all it takes.
He closes the distance like gravity finally winning—no pretense, no gentleness, just years of wanting poured into the kiss as his mouth crashes into yours with an intensity that steals the air from your lungs.
It’s not soft. It’s not polite. It’s a question, a claim, a thousand unsaid things slammed into one desperate kiss. His hand tilts your jaw up, deepening the angle, and you meet him with just as much urgency, fingers digging in the bare line of muscle at his side, pulling him closer, like you’re afraid he’ll disappear if you don’t hold onto him. His other hand braces at your waist, grounding both of you as your bodies come flush, heat meeting heat with nothing left between but breath and skin.
You sigh into his mouth—soft, shaky—and he swallows the sound like it’s the only thing he’s needed since he came back from the dead. You can feel it in the way he kisses you: the hunger, yes, but also the grief, the guilt, the impossible devotion he’s been carrying like armor. His mouth moves with desperate precision, lips parting yours like he’s memorizing every second of this in case it gets torn away again. When you pull back for air, just barely, his forehead rests against yours, breath ragged, eyes fluttering shut like the moment is too much to hold.
“Tell me this is real,” he whispers, voice rough, thick with something cracked open and raw.
You nod, your fingers curling against the base of his spine. “It’s real.”
And then he kisses you again.
The second kiss is deeper, hungrier—less careful now, as if something inside him has cracked open and there’s no point in trying to put it back. Caleb’s hands slide down your back with firm, reverent pressure, like he’s relearning the shape of you by touch alone, his grip tightening when you arch into him.
Then—without a word—he pulls you back toward the table. With one swift motion, he sends the deck of cards, the half-empty wine glasses, everything scattering to the floor with a crash that makes your heart leap. The sound doesn’t faze him. If anything, it makes his breath deepen.
He looks at you, chest rising and falling with barely leashed control, his hands already sliding down to your hips, guiding you back until your thighs press against the table’s edge.
“I’ve been patient,” he says, voice hoarse and low, each word like gravel dragged across silk. “For years, I waited… I held back… but not anymore.”
You don’t speak—you can’t. Because the way he’s looking at you, like you’re the only thing left in the universe that matters, steals every coherent thought from your mind.
He turns you with careful insistence, hands firm but reverent as he guides your body to face the table. You grip the edge, breath catching, the cold surface against your palms a stark contrast to the heat that radiates from him behind you.
When his hands return, they’re rougher now—claiming. He drags them slowly over your sides, then up your back, the tips of his fingers teasing the band of your bra. He bends down, pressing a kiss to your shoulder, then another, slower, teeth grazing the skin just enough to make you gasp.
“You have no idea how many times I dreamed of this,” he murmurs, lips brushing your ear as one hand slides around your waist, the other flattening over the small of your back. “Of you, right here—mine.”
The last word is a growl.
He presses against you, chest to your back, hips flush to yours, and you feel how hard he is already, the heat of it grinding just enough to make you whimper. His metal arm braces against the table beside yours—cold steel humming with quiet energy—and when you shift your hips back into him, he curses under his breath.
“That’s it,” he growls, one hand sliding between your thighs, forcing them to part. “Keep doing that and I won’t last.”
He dips his head again, this time kissing down your spine, slow and reverent, but each kiss feels like a brand—like he’s marking you one breath at a time. His hands return to your hips, and when he straightens, you feel the weight of his stare on your back like a spotlight.
“You don’t get to hide from me anymore,” he says, hands gripping your waist like you might vanish if he lets go. “You’re mine now. Say it.”
You bite your lip, breath ragged. “I’m yours.”
Your breath catches when you feel Caleb’s fingers slide into the waistband of your pants, his touch both reverent and possessive, and though his movements are deliberate, there’s no mistaking the weight behind them—he’s not teasing anymore; he’s unraveling, and he’s going to take you with him.
He leans in close, his mouth grazing the shell of your ear as he murmurs, “Don’t move,” and the way he says it, low and threaded with rough restraint, leaves no room for disobedience, only heat curling low and fast through your core.
You brace your hands against the table as he begins to tug your pants down your hips, dragging the fabric with agonizing slowness, like every inch he reveals is something sacred, something he’s waited too long to see again. His knuckles brush your thighs, his breath warm against the back of your neck, and when your pants pool around your ankles, he lets out a quiet, nearly broken groan that vibrates straight through you.
It’s your panties he lingers on.
His fingers trace the waistband, sliding along your skin like he’s memorizing you by feel alone, and then, without warning, he curls his fist into the lace and tears it clean in one savage motion—just a sharp, decisive snap, and then nothing but cool air on bare skin and the hot, heavy sound of his breathing behind you.
“I’m not waiting anymore,” he says, almost like a confession, and the ruined fabric is discarded without care as his hands return to your hips, steadying you, grounding you, claiming you all over again.
His touch drifts lower, smoothing over the curve of your ass, then up the small of your back, the contact so firm and slow that it borders on worship, his thumb brushing along the dip of your spine like it belongs there. He leans down, lips pressing against your shoulder, trailing heat with every kiss as he works his way downward, pausing only to let his teeth graze lightly against your skin, the quiet sound of your gasp spurring him on.
“You have no idea,” he whispers, voice hoarse with the weight of everything he’s been holding back, “how many times I dreamed of this—of you, bent over in front of me, mine to touch, mine to take.”
The sound of his belt unfastening fills the silence like a drumbeat, followed by the low scrape of a zipper and the shuffle of clothing pushed hastily down his thighs, and then he’s behind you again, thick and hot and hard, the head of his cock sliding through your folds, coating himself in the slick evidence of how ready you are for him.
He doesn’t press in—not yet.
One hand anchors you by the hip, the other coasting along your front, splaying across your belly before drifting downward, parting your thighs further until you’re open for him, exposed and trembling beneath his touch.
“I thought I’d lost you forever,” he murmurs, his voice cracking on the edge of a growl as he guides himself to your entrance, teasing the sensitive skin with slow, shallow strokes. “Thought I’d never get to fuck you like I always wanted.”
When he finally pushes in, he does it in one slow, brutal thrust, the force of it knocking the breath from your lungs as your body stretches to take him, your hands clutching at the edge of the table for dear life. He doesn’t move right away—just stays buried inside you, fully sheathed, his hands tight on your waist as if he’s holding himself back from coming right then and there.
“Fuck,” he groans, low and guttural, his mouth pressed against your shoulder blade. “You feel like heaven.”
And then he begins to move.
Each thrust is hard and deep, perfectly paced to drive you wild, his hips slamming into yours with a rhythm that’s all hunger and dominance and years of frustration finally, finally, breaking loose. The table creaks beneath you, your legs spread wide, the sound of skin against skin echoing through the room with every punishing snap of his hips.
His hand slides up your back, pressing between your shoulder blades and urging you further down against the table, and when your cheek hits the cool surface, your breath escapes you in a soft, desperate moan.
“You were made for this,” he growls, his mouth near your ear, the heat of his voice sinking into your skin like a brand. “For me. This body, this sound—mine.”
You manage his name on a broken gasp, your voice shaking, your body already on the verge of losing itself entirely as he continues to thrust into you, each movement rougher, deeper, more desperate than the last.
His hand slides between your thighs again, this time to circle your clit with unrelenting pressure, the pads of his fingers slick and confident, and when you cry out, he doesn’t stop—he doubles down, whispering, “Come for me. Let me feel you fall apart.”
And gods, you do.
The orgasm crashes into you like a storm, seizing you from the inside out, your entire body tensing, walls clenching around him as pleasure tears through your spine and explodes behind your eyes. You sob his name, breathless and undone, and he holds you through it, his hand on your hip tightening, the rhythm of his thrusts faltering as he loses himself in the feel of you shattering around him.
“Ah—fuck—gonna come inside you,” he groans, every muscle in his body going taut as he drives into you one last time and stills, buried deep, spilling into you with a guttural moan that’s as much pain as it is relief. His chest presses flush to your back, arms wrapping around your waist like he’s anchoring himself there, like he can’t bear the thought of letting go.
For a long moment, neither of you moves. The air is thick with heat, your bodies tangled, breath syncing in a slow, uneven rhythm that speaks more than either of you could right now.
He doesn’t say anything, but the way he holds you, the way his lips brush the side of your neck in a kiss so soft it almost breaks you, says everything he can’t.
The silence that follows is heavy. It’s the kind of quiet that settles deep into your bones, warm and full, like the world has finally stopped spinning long enough to let you catch your breath. Caleb doesn’t move for a long moment, his chest still pressed against your back, his arms wrapped around your waist like he’s anchoring you to the earth itself. His breath ghosts over your shoulder in slow, unsteady exhales, his body still trembling faintly against yours as the aftershocks roll through both of you.
Then, with a gentle murmur—your name spoken like a vow—he presses a kiss to the back of your neck and pulls out of you slowly, carefully, as though he’s afraid he might hurt you if he moves too fast. He catches your waist as you sway slightly, already reaching for you before you even realize you need the support.
“Easy,” he says, voice low and still rough at the edges, but his hands are impossibly gentle. “I’ve got you.”
And you believe him. You always have.
He helps you straighten, one arm still firmly around your middle as the other brushes a loose strand of hair from your face. When you glance up, your eyes meet his, and for the first time tonight, you see all of him—not just the soldier or the survivor, not the boy who left or the man who came back, but Caleb, who looks at you like you’re the one thing that kept him tethered while the rest of his world burned.
Without a word, he leans in and kisses your temple, slow and soft, before guiding you gently toward the bed in the corner of the room. The lights dim as you pass—probably movement-commanded, but it feels like the room itself is exhaling.
“Stay,” you murmur, already missing the warmth of his body as he helps you sit at the edge of the bed.
“I’m not going anywhere,” he says immediately, brushing his thumb over your thigh as if to reassure himself more than you. “Just getting something.”
He returns a moment later with a warm, damp cloth and a fresh towel, kneeling in front of you like you’re something precious, like tending to you is the most natural thing in the world.
Caleb’s silent as he cleans you—tender, focused, his touch slow and steady as he wipes between your thighs, along the insides of your legs, his hand cupping the back of your calf as he works. There’s nothing hurried or clinical in his movements; everything about the way he touches you now speaks of devotion, of reverence, like this is part of the ritual. Like this is sacred, too.
“You okay?” he asks quietly, eyes flicking up to meet yours as he dabs the cloth gently between your legs.
Your voice is small, but sure. “Better than okay.”
A soft smile tugs at his lips, and he presses another kiss—this time to your knee—before setting the cloth aside and wrapping the towel gently around your hips. He helps you ease back into bed, pulling the blankets up over your shoulders, and then, finally, finally, he slips in beside you, the mattress dipping under his weight as his arms curl around your body and bring you close again.
You rest your head against his bare chest, listening to the slow, rhythmic thud of his heart as his hand drifts through your hair in lazy strokes, his other arm banded around your waist, holding you like you’re the last thing worth protecting in the universe.
“I missed you,” he says after a while, voice barely more than a breath. “Just—” his hand squeezes gently at your waist “— you. Everything about you.”
You tilt your head, fingers brushing lightly over the scar near his ribs. “You always had me. Even when you weren’t here.”
He doesn’t answer with words—just a long exhale, a kiss pressed to your forehead, and the way he holds you tighter like he’s finally allowing himself to believe it.
And in the quiet hum of Skyhaven, tangled in Caleb’s arms, with nothing between you but skin and truth, you feel more safe, more known, more his, than you ever have before.
#love and deepspace#lads#lnds#lads smut#lnds smut#lads caleb#lnds caleb#caleb x reader#caleb smut#xia yizhou#.aslads
108 notes
·
View notes
Text

Synopsis : Heeseung in abstinence, given his appearance in Lee Hye-ri's show. Also, they are on a trip with the ENHYPEN members, plus Jake, Jay and Sunghoon's girlfriends respectively. And after a water war with everyone, we move on to this.
— Heeseung x MC reader : established relationship, unprotected sex, rough sex, spanking (just one), power dynamics, vers! Heeseung, vers! reader, cum filling, p in v, size kink (discreet), jealousy, possessiveness, biting/marking, a little toxic this time. MDNI.
Count : 8k

With the chaos settled, and plans for later already agreed upon amidst jokes and laughter, everyone began to retreat to their respective spaces in the villa and go about their own business. Given this, Heeseung knew that for the next few hours he'd be completely alone with you in the room. It seemed like a cruel form of punishment, knowing full well there would be no interruptions, and maybe, just maybe, this was the opportunity he'd been waiting for to redirect everything he'd been holding back for weeks.
Because if it hadn't been for Jungwon's sudden appearance moments before, just as he was about to make you succumb to him, the end of that recent chaos would have been very different for you. If you'd had a little more time, right now you wouldn't be riding out the adrenaline rush of the group dynamic, but moaning his name until you were speechless. But at least all that playfulness had served to distract him.
And now, making your way to the room you shared. Heeseung, now somewhat calmer but still feeling raw, opened the door and let you in first. As soon as you crossed the threshold, you casually took off your wet shorts, letting them fall at your feet while grumbling in an amused tone.
— These people really have no control — you complained with a laugh, shaking your wet hair and checking your body for any bruises. — And Jay's girlfriend... damn, she never loses track of them. She looked like a war leader, shouting orders to everyone like she was a combat squadron.
Heeseung let out a short laugh, closing the door behind him while his eyes never left you. He approached with measured steps, like someone restraining himself from acting impulsively, and wrapped his arms around you, pulling you against his chest, still damp from the pool water.
— Don’t deny it, you had more fun than you want to admit — he murmured near your ear, sliding a hand around your waist. — I saw you when you grabbed Jake by the hair. You had that mischievous, cheerful smile I love so much.
You laughed hard at the memory, leaning your forehead against his chest.
— Of course I got even. What did you expect? They disturbed my peace when all I wanted was to rest and be with you. But then Jungwon showed up first, and then that stupid Sim shot me straight in the face to get me out of the room. — you protested, with valid reasons that justified your outburst against Jake.
As you spoke, Heeseung listened to you with a half-smile on his lips, but his gaze had already changed. Something in his tone grew thicker, more charged with intent as he allowed himself to get even closer, lowering his voice until it sounded like a whisper full of insinuation.
— What a shame. If none of that had happened, you and I would be in a different place right now. — He spoke, and his hands, which until then had been merely affectionate, began to run with deliberate slowness along the line of your back.
His fingers deftly found the clasp of your bikini top and calmly undid it, letting it loosen without any resistance from you. His words grew thicker, almost like a caress on your skin.
— We were so close… — he murmured, lowering his head to brush his lips against your neck as he removed your top. — So fucking close… And you, gorgeous were vulnerable, ready for me. Needing me as much as I’ve been needing you this whole damn time.
You felt each word sink deep into your being, the warmth of his breath washing over you, and your body responding on its own. Your lips parted, and all you could manage, barely a gasp, was his name.
— Heeseung~ — That sound was enough for him to lose what little self-control he had left.
His voice, even lower, rough with accumulated tension, slid straight into your ear with an emotional charge impossible to ignore.
— You don't know how much I'm suffering without you... — he confessed, his fingers sliding down your hips until they found the damp waistband of your bikini. — I long for you so much. Stop punishing me like this, please. I'll do anything to make it up to you, anything you want. But I need you to stop pushing me away.
Deftly, he removed your soaked bottom garment, which slid down your legs, making a soft, heavy sound as it fell to the floor. Now you stood completely naked before him, drops of water still running down your skin, but you weren't shivering from the cold. It was the tension, the unfulfilled promise, the urgency of what they both knew could happen if no one interrupted them again.
Suddenly, without warning, Heeseung captured your lips with an almost desperate urgency. Their kiss was hell unleashed: hot, wet, needy. Their tongues met, explored, devoured each other without restraint, licking and sucking with a voracity that seemed to want to devour it all out. Heeseung's hand held your hips firmly, pressing you against him, forcing you to feel the hardening of his penis pressing against the fabric of his shorts.
You began to moan into his mouth, those low, broken sounds that only he knew, that only he could elicit. He wanted to go further, his hands trembling, eager to explore more brazenly, to invade your body. But just before he could, you turned your face away with a smile radiant with mockery, with that power that only you have when you decide to set the pace.
— The moment is over — you declared matter-of-factly, with that firm, playful voice that disarmed him. — I'm not going to let you catch me so vulnerable and unprepared again. You're in abstinence, and you'll stay that way, until I decide.
Heeseung froze, his dark eyes shining with frustration and unspent desire. He watched you calmly take the wet clothes he'd ripped from you, while you walked naked around the room, with that self-confidence of yours, searching through your luggage for a clean, dry change of clothes. It was as if time had moved forward again as, without giving much thought to his obvious tension, you...
— I'm going to take a quick shower. After I get out, you shower and then we can take a nap together. — you announced matter-of-factly. Your tone was so calm, so lacking in concern for his suffering, that he looked at you in disbelief, almost indignant, feeling that the punishment was crueler than anything else.
For someone with a high libido and obsessed with every part of you, the fact that you were putting him into abstinence as punishment was, without exaggeration, a hellish sentence. Even worse because he was used to always having you. Because you were as addicted to doing it with him as he was to you. Always hungry, intense, and ready to devour each other. Now, having gone weeks without touching you, without hearing you moan, without sinking inside you; it was torture. And to top it all off, you didn't play fair. He had to deal with the provocations you dropped like subtle blades. All the times you got too close only to then act indifferent. You knew what you were doing; it was all part of a twisted game of yours that he was willing to endure just because he loved you. Also because, deep down, he knew you were protecting yourself. Even if you didn't say so.
By the time he finished removing his soaked shorts and adjusting the towel around his waist, you appeared in the bathroom doorway, wrapped in a white robe and with a smaller towel in your hands, drying your hair. His Adam's apple bobbed up and down, pumping hard as he swallowed, seeing you so perfect, so naturally and effortlessly beautiful.
— Baby, would you do me a favor and dry my hair, please? — you requested in a sweet, sincere voice, not fake or lacking in games or ulterior motives.
— With pleasure, my darling. — He couldn't refuse, not even in his mind; the answer came out without thinking, full of tenderness.
He watched as you installed the dryer, then sat you down in a chair, and he approached from behind. His hands were so careful yet firm, gently undoing your wet strands. When he finished, he made sure to apply a moisturizing product that you always use, gently massaging your scalp while you closed your eyes with a comfortable smile on your lips.
— Thanks for taking care of me, Hee. You're so nice to me. — you whispered, turning your face slightly to look at him from below with a serene, grateful expression, without a trace of irony.
He instantly leaned down, cradled your cheek in his hand, pressed his lips against yours, and kissed you once more. But it wasn't like before; now it was gentle, slow, intimate. Filled with that devotion he always reserves only for you.
— You have nothing to thank me for, precious, taking care of you is the greatest of my pleasures. — he declared in a low, reverent voice, his eyes lost in the depth and brilliance of yours, so entranced by your charm. To which you smiled, moved.
— You can go shower now. I'll wait for you to dry your hair, too. — you murmured with a mischievous smile, gently removing his hand from your face, your fingers delicately brushing his while your eyes sparkled mischievously.
He smiled, resignation and desire still intact in his eyes, and disappeared into the bathroom. The air between you remained charged, intense, and although the momentary distance lingered, you knew this had all only just begun.
After what seemed like hours in the bathroom, he finally appeared. With the towel tied tightly around his waist, leaving his torso bare, still damp, with drops slowly running down his skin, while his dark, soaked hair fell in messy strands, plastered to his forehead. His gaze immediately fell on you.
— What are you doing, babe? — he asked, his voice calm, without a trace of reproach or jealousy, more like an invitation to come closer and share this moment with you.
You were sitting up in bed, still wrapped in that bathrobe that barely contained the beautiful silhouette of your body he loved to watch. You were absorbed in your phone screen, your eyes shining with concentration, your fingers nimbly scrolling through messages and notifications. He noticed the brightness reflected on your face and peeked out to look sideways, not hiding his curiosity.
Without stopping typing on the screen, you barely raised your gaze and answered him, still concentrating on what you were doing.
— I'm looking at something about work — you said, lightly biting the inside of your cheek. — With the show's anniversary approaching, they gave me the option of choosing some special guests to host the special with me.
— And who did you think of inviting? — he asked, careful with his tone so that he didn't sound too inquisitive, but simply interested in knowing what your plans were. Although he was.
Then you stood up gracefully, and as you began preparing everything to dry his hair, you answered:
— I decided to invite Yeonjun and Soobin. I've already extended the invitation and I'm waiting for them to confirm. — You commented as you adjusted the dryer with precise movements, though your gaze slid sideways toward him, hoping to catch a reaction on his face.
Heeseung just watched you with a mixture of surprise and something that could have been called bewilderment, though he maintained his composure.
— Why invite Yeonjun and Soobin? — he asked with a slightly raised eyebrow, though his tone wasn't accusatory, merely requesting an explanation. — You could have invited Jungwon and me, or even just Jungwon."
Your smile was sweet, though there was a quiet firmness to it. Still adjusting the heat settings on the hairdryer, you looked up at him, responding calmly:
— I thought about it, Hee, I really did. But I prefer to be cautious. I don’t know if I’ll be as lucky this time as I was a few months ago, when your agency allowed ENHYPEN to attend. I didn’t want to risk a refusal — Your words held no reproach, only careful sincerity. You returned your attention to your phone screen just as a new batch of notifications lit up the device. — They’ve confirmed! They’ve agreed to be my special guests for the anniversary. — you announced, turning to him with shining eyes.
Heeseung approached without saying anything at first. His steps were slow, almost silent, and when he stood in front of you, he leaned down slightly to place a tender kiss on your forehead.
— I’m so happy for you, sweetheart. — His voice, soft and sincere, brushed your ears like a caress. He really couldn’t be upset with you for something like that. Afterward, he just sat in the chair, waiting for you to put your phone aside and start drying his hair.
The warmth of your hands caressing each strand made his body relax a little, although inside the fire was still there, burning strong. When he finished, he smiled his thanks and stood up to head toward his luggage, while you immersed yourself once again in the incoming notifications. He watched you silently, admiring every detail of your face, the way your hair fell in strands over your forehead from your messy bun, how your skin seemed to glow with a light of its own. It was impossible not to be attracted to you.
In that instant, an idea crossed his mind, and with a determination that made his heart race even faster, he removed the towel with a slow, defiant movement, revealing his damp skin, his defined chest, and that hard cock that screamed for your attention. He approached you with clear intentions, hugging you from behind, pressing his body against yours with an urgency and need that made you shudder. The hardness of his penis against your buttocks was a clear warning of how long he'd waited for this moment.
— What are you up to now, Hee? — you asked with a playful smile. You put your phone aside and looked at him over your shoulder.
You let out a soft laugh and shook your head, knowing full well what was coming. However, he didn't wait for an answer before asking permission. His displays of respect despite his arousal were what had always made you love him so much.
— Isn't it obvious? I'm trying to seduce my girl, applying the same methods she uses with me. — he whispered, his voice husky and heavy with intent.
— Can I kiss you? — His words spilled out softly, but with an unmistakable edge, like a plea. — And... Can I rub myself against you while I do it?"
Your response—a silence accompanied by a slight arch of your neck—was enough for him to understand that yes, he could do it. And he didn't hesitate a moment longer. He leaned in slowly, with the precision of someone who knows that every second counts. His breath mingled with yours as his lips captured yours.
They kissed with a contained, yet deep and intense urgency. That first contact was an electric shock, a fire that ignited in your gut and began to spread throughout your body, making you shudder.
His hands didn't just hold you; they moved with determination, lifting the bathrobe, challenging the barrier that protected your body. And when the soft fabric gave way, his warm skin met yours, exposing your ass, and he couldn't help but grip it tightly, rubbing that perfect flesh against his member aching with need.
The kiss turned voracious, messy, with tongues seeking and exploring each other as if they were the only source of life they had left. Your body responded without inhibition, arching against him, seeking more, desperate to feel him complete. A breathy moan escaped your throat as he lowered his mouth to your neck, leaving a trail of wet sucks and soft bites that made you tremble. Each one was a small punishment and at the same time a caress, a play of pain and pleasure that slowly broke down your defenses. You felt his tongue explore your sensitive skin, moistening every inch with a somewhat obscene devotion, drawing a string of sighs from you, while he also continued to rub himself insistently against your buttocks.
His large, firm hands squeezed your breasts tightly, making you arch even further toward him, while his fingers pressed through the fabric of your bathrobe. The sensation of his touch was intoxicating, and you couldn't help but feel that shiver run down your spine.
From one second to the next, you decided to give in to the provocation and with trembling fingers, you undid the knot of your bathrobe, letting the garment slide slowly off, falling to hang from your bent elbows. Heeseung gasped for a second when your back was exposed, and with it, that new tattoo of yours. The intricate pattern of red and black ink contrasted with your soft, fair skin, enhancing your beauty in a way that completely enchanted him.
— You're fucking torture, babygirl. You're killing me slowly, and I can't stop wanting more. — The touch of his breath and the pressure of his body against yours made your legs tremble and your heart pound.
You pulled away slightly, turning around to get rid of your robe and also to face him, with a haughty smile and a spark of perversion in your eyes that immediately disarmed him. Your eyes shone with that familiar fire that drove him wild, and then you blurted out those words that both hurt and excited him.
— I've never enjoyed anything in my life so much as making you suffer like this, seeing you so needy, begging for a bit of my attention. — you stated, in that tone that left no doubt you were challenging him, mocking him.
He swallowed, frustration and desire burning inside him. It was too much, an unbearable torture, and he couldn't hold back anymore. Without giving you time to react, he lifted you up in his arms with the same ease as always and slammed you against the nearest wall. He felt your body tremble at the contact, your hands gripped his shoulders tightly, seeking support and resistance. His hands slid under your legs, opening you shamelessly. His hard, imposing cock insistently rubbed against your wet, taut pussy. The glans rubbed against your clitoris with every movement, and that exact touch made you moan.
— Baby, please, end this punishment. Break this damn abstinence and let me take it all, make love to you, fill you like you love so much. — He begged in a broken voice, pleading more than commanding.
You looked at him, with eyes that reflected a mixture of power and tenderness that only you could show, and you responded with a sigh that seemed both a caress and a warning.
— Keep rubbing yourself like that, and maybe I'll think about whether to let you put it in me or not. However, if you put it in without my permission, I swear I'll increase the abstinence time. — you whispered, a sly smile appearing on your lips.
He growled in frustration, but obeyed, sliding his tireless cock against your wet pussy lips. The wet, obscene sound that formed filled the room, mingling with the deep, clipped moans escaping both of you. This felt even worse than not being able to touch you at all. However, by the time the pace became frantic, and his hips rocked wildly, pressing against you relentlessly, he couldn't hold back and begged again, almost desperately.
— Please, let me in. I can't take it anymore. I swear I'm dying without you. Don't torture me anymore. — His voice had a whiny tone, and his dilated, glittering pupils accompanied his words.
To which you also broke away, and soon, before you could stop yourself, a heartfelt confession escaped your lips.
— I’m suffering too, Lee Heeseung — you began, raising your voice a little more than expected. But it was your emotions finally surfacing and exposing what you were truly feeling. — Do you think this isn’t a fucking hell for me too? My insides ache with need to have you inside, throbbing incessantly. But even though I’m dying for you, I need to maintain control. My jealousy and possessiveness are getting the better of me.
He looked away for a moment, touched by your vulnerability and the rawness of your words. You were finally being honest with him, and he felt so different. He looked back at you and, with a sigh filled with love and regret, replied.
— I’m sorry, darling. I didn’t mean to make you feel this way. I never meant to force you to punish me to make it clear that you were hurt or that you were in charge in this relationship. I love you. You know you mean everything to me, and I wouldn’t want to hurt you. I know why you're like this. I know you didn't like what I did, and seeing me act that way with someone who isn't you. I know I let you down in some way. It was just an appearance on a talk show; I was drunk, I know. But please, remember what I told you back then, in the middle of our conversation, and I repeat it now… To me, you're only you, and it always will be. —his words were a promise, a balm for both of us.
Both pairs of lips sought each other again, and found each other just like before, melting into a kiss filled with need, desperation, and love all at the same time. While his hips continued pressing against you, rubbing relentlessly, marking every inch of skin. He returned to his frenetic rhythm as a moment ago, making you moan into his mouth. He swallowed your sounds, drinking in the pure ecstasy unleashed between you. His hands tightened around your lower legs, pushing them sideways, opening you even further.
It wasn't until they were gasping for air that they released each other's lips, both panting and staring at each other heatedly. Then, in the midst of that moment, you were the first to say something.
— Put it all in now, okay? — you begged hoarsely, arousal tightening your throat. — Break this damn abstinence and give me what we both need so much.
He didn't hesitate. His firm hand gripped the base of his hard, hot cock, guiding himself straight into you. The tip pressed against your wet entrance and slowly began to slide in, parting your inner folds, stretching you with intense heat, inch by inch, until his entire length was inside, tight and burning, filling you completely. You felt him nestle deep inside, sending shock waves through every nerve in your body.
Your walls clung to him with a natural suction, engulfing him, embracing him with a sticky heat that made him gasp. His fingers dug into your hips for support, while his eyes met yours, shameless and unconfined. Your gaze was lost in his, your pupils dilated, your breath ragged.
— Do it hard. I want you to make me take it all without hesitation. — you murmured, your voice cracking and panting, your hands gripping his neck tightly.
A crooked, malicious smile spread across his moist, parted lips. His eyes shone with unbridled passion, as if every word you just said rekindled the fire inside him.
— This is just how I planned to do it to you, baby. — he affirmed, pressing your body more firmly against the wall, to reassure you.
He withdrew until only the tip remained inside, and then, with a sharp thrust that made your insides vibrate, he penetrated deep, driving himself inside you forcefully. The action was repeated a couple more times, making you almost scream. Then he thrust in and out without pause, with a hungry rhythm, punishing your body, seeking to fill every corner of your interior.
Every vein, every ridge of his cock rubbed and massaged your inner walls with a fierce intensity that made you whimper with pleasure and desperation. The wet, sticky sound of his member sliding into your moist heat was accompanied by moans and gasps, creating an obscene and delicious chant.
He was so intensely passionate about your carnal connection, unbridled and unrestrained.
The oozing of your fluids flowed between you, a dense, fiery river that soaked your bodies, sealing that raw and necessary union. He had you pinned against the wall, your legs raised and open, held tightly beneath your thighs. Each thrust was abrupt, a blow that split you in two, that shook you from the depths. You felt his cock fill you to the limit, entering you hard, grazing spots that made you see stars. He held you like this, completely his, elevated, trapped between his warm body and the cold wall, as if he wanted to devour you from the inside.
Your nails dug into his shoulders, scratching the skin, clinging to him as if he were the only real thing in the midst of the whirlwind. Your moans were now stifled screams, and his breath crashed against your neck, laden with fire, wetness, and pure instinct. The rhythm was brutal, constant, as if it wanted to break and rebuild you with each thrust.
You couldn't stop touching yourself; lowering one of your hands until your fingers insisted on rubbing your clit, making you even wetter, searching for that spark that was already burning in your belly and about to explode. You felt each thrust pushing you closer to the abyss, and when you opened your lips to beg, you could barely get it out.
— Hee, please... don't stop. I'm so close... give me more... please. — you moaned, your voice cracking, your chest heaving with every breath.
He grunted, and that guttural sound was all you needed. He didn't stop. Quite the opposite. He fucked you harder, with precision that was all too accurate, as if his body knew exactly what you needed and wouldn't stop until he'd given you everything.
And then it happened…
You felt him tense even further inside you, the pressure increasing, the intensity becoming unbearable. A second later, your orgasm shook you from the very center of your belly to your fingertips, making you tremble violently. Your walls squeezed him in a suffocating manner, and he came at the same time, erupting in deep waves that filled you completely. He stayed inside you for a moment, trembling too, his muscles tense, his face hidden in your neck, panting heavily.
Then, carefully, he pulled out of you and, still breathing heavily, lowered you to the floor, supporting you as your legs gave way. He caressed your face lovingly and then took your hand, slowly guiding you to the nearby table. Along the way, he murmured, his voice still raspy from exertion:
—Lean against the table. I want to feast on you while I fuck you with my eyes on that tattoo. — he ordered, leaving no room for argument.
You shuddered, but obeyed. You leaned your elbows on the cold surface, arching your back deliberately, offering yourself again. You knew what was coming and you were eagerly awaiting it. He positioned himself behind you, aligning his still-hard length with your hot, wet entrance. Without warning, he entered you again with a single thrust, drawing a high-pitched moan from you. The rhythm he resumed was merciless from the start, and each crash of his pelvis against your buttocks resonated like a direct blow. His hands gripped your waist as his gaze lowered, devouring the tattoo adorning your skin.
— Fuck... You have no idea how incredibly sexy you look like this. — he murmured in a raspy voice, lost between gasps. His hand came down and gave you a firm, resounding spank, making you whimper audibly.
The spank left a burning heat that spread like liquid fire beneath your skin. It hurt, yes, but it was the kind of pain that merges with pleasure, sending you straight to the brink of delirium. Heeseung didn't let up for a second; he kept pounding into you mercilessly, each thrust a shock that shakes your insides, a raw affirmation that you are his. You feel it in every inch he enters, claiming you with that explicit intensity that knows no bounds.
His fingers dig into your waist, he grips you as if he could melt into you, as if his only goal was to remain inside you. Your moans are no longer coherent; they've become clumsy, interrupted by the breathing you can't regulate. You could only let yourself be carried away by the wave of pleasure that takes control away from you. The sweat mingling on your bodies; skin against skin, heavy panting, breaths that clashed in a sick echo of desire and need. He lowered his mouth to your neck, licking with hunger, biting with fury. You felt his teeth sink in, leaving a raw signature that would burn for days.
— You're mine, and only mine, babygirl. Only I can have you like this — he growls against your skin, his voice raspy, filled with that primal instinct that consumes him. Every word entered you like every thrust of his. — Are you going to hold out any longer? Because I won't stop until I leave you shaking.
You couldn't respond; you had no voice left, no breath, no will other than to surrender to his possession. Each time he thrust into you, he pushed harder, Deeper, the pleasure ached. Your muscles trembled, your nails scraped the tabletop, and then you felt it, that hot pressure building, overflowing, that you could no longer stop. The orgasm spilled over once more, your walls squeezing him with overwhelming intensity, and that brought him his own release. He let out a deep moan, and you felt his cum gush out in waves, filling you without pause, hot, thick, claiming every inch of you.
Still trembling, he slid out of you with a wet sound. The cum trickled slowly down your thighs, mixed with your own juices, and it was so obscenely delicious that you felt a new shudder run down your spine.
Heeseung watched you with blazing eyes, between gasps, and a crooked smile that held no arrogance, only boundless adoration. He leaned closer, caressing your back, his voice turning soft as he spoke.
— You're amazing. You always take it so well. A real good girl to me. — he murmurs, his voice husky, still breathless, as his fingers grip your waist in a more affectionate gesture.
Without giving you time to process anything, he firmly lowers himself into a nearby chair. His thighs are still tense, his cock still hard, glistening with the mixture of both of you. You carefully move away from the table, your legs still trembling and your body vibrating with the echoes of the recent frenzy. As soon as you take a step back, you feel Heeseung's hand intertwine with yours, firm but gentle, pulling you with a delicacy that contrasts with the roughness of a moment ago.
Without taking his eyes off yours, he brings your hand to his lips and places a warm kiss on your knuckles, as if he adores every inch of you, that simple gesture reminding you that despite the intensity, his love is no less present. His hot breath brushes your skin, and the depth of his gaze leaves you speechless for a second.
— Come here, sweetheart. Now it's your turn to take control. — he whispers, his raspy voice vibrating low in his chest, heavy with what seems to be lust and reverence.
His smile curves slightly, that gesture he only gives you when he's completely surrendered and vulnerable. Even sitting, legs spread and his hard cock resting against his abdomen, he seems more than ready to give himself over to whatever comes. His gaze isn't a request, it's an invitation for you to claim him as yours.
Your body moves without thinking. You approach with steps filled with pure desire. You climb astride him, feeling the heat of his thighs against yours. His cock throbs in your hand as you take it, thick, throbbing. You line it up without taking your eyes off him, and you sink in slowly, every inch a delicious tear that fills you completely. Once inside, the world disappears again. You rest your feet on the low sides of the chair and your hands grip his shoulders. You feel the heat of his body, the subtle tremor of his muscles as he gazes at you as if you're the most fucking perfect thing he's ever touched.
Then you move...
You start slowly, setting the pace with your hips, letting him feel every contraction, every movement of your hungry pussy around his hot member. He gasps, his fingers digging into your waist, and his head falls back for a second, overwhelmed.
— Like that... move like that. Look at you, you're driving me crazy. — he growls, his raspy voice ripping through his throat as his eyes bore into you as if he can't believe what he's seeing.
You respond with a dark smile, thick with arrogance. You grip his shoulders tightly and ride him mercilessly. You go up and down on his cock in a relentless rhythm, feeling it push itself all the way in with each plunge. The wet sound of your pussy taking him mingles with the dry slap of your skin against his, forming a filthy symphony that fills the room. Your insides clench around him, squeezing him hard, and he felt it. You know it from the way his abdomen tensed, from the gasp that escaped between his teeth as his fingers dug into your buttocks, holding you desperately, as if he needed more of you and didn't know how to ask for it.
His mouth soon found your neck. Licking, sucking, and biting without delicacy. The heat of his tongue sliding over your collarbone and his teeth leaving new marks over existing ones. His need overflows with every movement.
— Fuck, you're so wet... so damn tight... — he moaned against your skin, and you didn't stop. You ride him harder, bouncing on him, making his cock sink in with a loud pop with each thrust.
Your hips punish him, dominate him, consume him. Your breasts heave with each movement, sweat mingles between your bodies, and he moans through gritted teeth, almost on the verge of another imminent orgasm.
— Don't stop, you'll make me cum inside you again. — he whimpers desperately, his fingers digging insistently into the skin of your ass cheeks.
You look down on him, feel him tremble, vulnerable, surrendered, and that only turns you on more. You slide your fingers down the back of his neck, pull his hair back, and tilt his head, forcing him to look into your eyes.
— Then cum and fill me again. — you command in a raspy voice, drenched in lust, as you kiss him fiercely, sucking on his tongue as if you couldn't get enough of him, as if you wanted to melt him into yours.
He breaks with a moan that comes from deep within his chest, hoarse, panting, primal. You feel him explode inside you, hot and overflowing, his cum filling you relentlessly. But you don't stop for a second. You continue riding him relentlessly, your movements intense, uncontrolled, as if you were trying to drag him to a breaking point from which he could never return.
His body trembles beneath yours, completely subservient to you, the overstimulation visible in every spasm that shakes him. His cock throbs inside you, still hard, still yours, even as you exhaust him mercilessly.
— Release yourself for me — he whispers against your lips, his voice shattered, a stifled moan creeping into every word. — Come on, you need to do this too. Soak me again, beautiful.
He reaches a hand between your bodies, and his fingers find your clit, rubbing it with that perfect rhythm, as if his sole purpose in life is to make you squirt all over him. You cling to his arms, fingers marking his skin, and you let go. You break. Your muscles tense, your insides squeeze him with devastating strength, and you come undone with a cry that cuts through the air, soaking him everywhere, trembling over him as your orgasm consumes you until you are breathless.
And still, you don't let go.
Heeseung is completely at your mercy, and in that position, his submission is so palpable it drives you crazy. His hands grip your waist tightly. His breathing is erratic, his gasps becoming increasingly sharp and ragged, filled with suppressed tension, and his gaze rises to you, pleading and surrendered.
— Darling, you're a goddess, you play against my sanity every time I see you like this... so fucking good, so perfect... — His voice breaks in a shaky breath, and when his jaw trembles, he adds with heartbreaking sincerity. — I love you so much, I'm so obsessed with you, definitely."
Your pupils dilate at the sound of it, and although those words thrill you, what truly sets you on fire inside is how shamelessly he gives himself to you. Then, without warning, his head falls back, exposing his tense and vulnerable neck, like an open invitation, like a silent plea.
— Mark me. I can't stand it anymore because you always hold back, avoiding leaving traces of your wonderful presence on my body. — He says, his voice almost breaking, a plea that digs into your chest and reaches the spot between your legs.
And you don't hesitate. You let your body lean forward a little, without losing control of your hips, which continue to rise and fall with a firm, overwhelming rhythm, and you bring your lips to his throat. Your tongue runs over his Adam's apple and you feel him shudder. He moans in a higher pitch, while your teeth dig into his skin. You mark him on his collarbone, in the curve of his neck and shoulder, leaving small bites and bruises.
— All of this is mine, do you understand? — you whisper in a deep voice, between gasps, as you run a hand down his sweaty torso, marking each line with your nails as if you were claiming territory. — Every part of you belongs to me."
Your words upset him. He moans your name, clinging even tighter to you, his fingers desperately marking your skin. He comes again, convulsing beneath you, consumed by the intensity of the moment, filling you with another wave of heat, thick and deep. But you don't stop. You can't. Not yet.
Your body keeps moving, relentless, driven by an almost cruel frenzy. You purposefully overstimulate him, wanting to take him to that limit where he no longer knows if he's feeling pain or ecstasy. Your hips slam into him with wet force, and his cock throbs inside you with hypersensitivity, trembling, trying to resist.
— Please... stop... I can't take it anymore... — he whispers between loud gasps and sobs of pure pleasure, his hands trembling at your sides, his body curling as if it might break.
But you lean down toward his face, and with disturbing sweetness, you brush away his damp hair.
— Just one more, baby boy. One more for me, okay? — you whisper against his lips, your voice clouded with lust but also with perverse tenderness. — Be my good boy and let yourself go again."
You cup his face with both hands, forcing him to look at you, your hips never stopping for a second. Your movements become deeper, more demanding. His body shakes, his eyes flash between submission and imminent climax, and you just smile, knowing he's completely surrendered. His moans turn into desperate whimpers, his voice almost inaudible, lost between the devastating pleasure and the absolute love he has for you.
Finally, the climax comes like a storm for both of you. His body convulses violently, his legs tremble, his hands grip your thighs, and you too let yourself go, cumming on him once more. Sweat runs down your bodies, fluids trickle between your legs, your reddened skin burns at every point of contact.
And then, just when you think there's nothing left to untie, when your body vibrates at the height of pleasure and everything seems to fade away in a breath, you hear his trembling voice, barely a murmur between gasps.
— Baby, it's too much... it's starting to hurt...
The blow was immediate. Those words hit you like a bucket of ice water, instantly breaking the fog of desire. Your body freezes, and your breath abruptly stops. You bolt upright, eyes wide open, searching for his face, and the euphoria that had gripped you a second ago is replaced by a burning anguish.
— Love, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize. Did I hurt you? Tell me, please tell me if I hurt you. I didn't mean to, I... — the words tumble from your mouth, barely a whisper that begins to tremble. Your heart pounds, no longer from sex, but from fear.
You feel breathless as you look at him, scanning every gesture on his face as if waiting for an alarm signal, something to tell you how bad things are. Your hands tremble slightly as you clumsily touch him, trying to reassure yourself that he's okay, that he's still with you, that you didn't accidentally break him.
But Heeseung, even with his skin still burning and his body exhausted, reacts in seconds. He gently cups your face, his palms firm but soft against your sweat-damp cheeks. Without saying a word, he pulls you towards him and kisses you. It's a different kiss, without urgency, without tension; a warm balm that aims to soothe more than words could. His mouth melts into yours in a serene caress, as if he wants to restore your peace of mind through contact.
When he pulls away, he rests his forehead against yours, breathing deeply, and in a deep but loving voice, he whispers:
— Hey, calm down. I'm fine. You don't have to get so worked up, okay? I just need a moment to calm down, that's all — He strokes your cheeks with his thumbs, with infinite tenderness, and gives a soft, almost amused smile, adding with a sigh heavy with surrender. — You definitely took everything from me, gorgeous.
His arms wrap around you then, surrounding you with that warmth of his that has always been your refuge, and you can only release the breath you'd been holding. Without saying a word, you let your chin rest on his shoulder, snuggling against him, your heart still racing. You look across the room, trying to sort out the turmoil swirling in your head.
Both of your bodies remain entwined on the chair, still damp, trembling, marked by the intensity of the act. The air is still hot, thick, impregnated with sweat and shallow breaths. But now the silence is different; It's no longer just stillness, but a pause that seems to contain something unspoken, a tenuous tension that floats between the two of you.
Heeseung senses it immediately. His body moves subtly, and he carefully separates you just a few inches so he can look at you. He holds you with an almost reverential delicacy, and seeing your lost expression, he tilts his head tenderly.
— What's going on in that little head of yours? — he asks with a soft smile, seeking to sweetly break the density of the moment.
Your eyes cloud over for a second before the words come out, almost in a guilty whisper.
— I'm sorry, I really am, Hee. I didn't think I could let myself go like this. I'd never felt something so intense and not realized it. I could have hurt you, all because I was letting my emotions get the better of me. — Your voice cracks a little at the end, and you look at him with genuine fear, waiting for his response as if your ability to breathe depended on it.
— You don't have to apologize to me, babe — he murmurs, his warm voice sounding warm and enveloping. — I couldn't explain myself well either. It wasn't that it hurt exactly, it was just that I was starting to lose my erection, and that made him feel strange, even uncomfortable. I guess it was easier to say it hurt. — he lets out a small, dry laugh, embarrassed, but sincere.
You stare at him, trying to read beyond his words, and although the explanation sounds logical, there's something in you that still isn't entirely convinced. Without saying anything, you carefully lift your hips, gently pulling him out of you. You both watch in silence as a thick mixture of fluids spills from your pussy, but in reality, none of that matters anymore. The only thing that matters now is him. His well-being. His peace of mind.
The atmosphere settles with a strange, almost solemn peace. The room still smells of sex, of warm bodies, of sweat slowly cooling on the skin, but a gentle silence settles between you, filled with connection more than words. You press yourself against his chest again and rest your head on his shoulder, seeking the warmth of his closeness. Heeseung circles your back with his large hand, drawing slow, deliberate caresses, as if he wanted to memorize every millimeter that made you up.
— I love you, darling... — he began, speaking lightly and genuinely. — So much so that sometimes it's scary. Every day it becomes more impossible for me to imagine myself without this, without you, without us. Without everything we are and everything we're building. Fuck, how am I supposed to live without this connection?"
The lump in your throat prevents you from speaking at first, but you manage to nod, and then your voice joins his, soft, soothing, full of tenderness:
— I love you too, Hee. More than I ever thought I could love. — Although it was something you often declared, the words didn't lose their charm.
You brought your hand to his face, and he didn't need you to say anything else. He leaned into the touch, closing his eyes as your palm caressed his cheek. He let the warmth of your skin envelop him and sighed at the cool contrast of the promise ring against his face. That simple detail brings a faint smile, filled with suppressed emotion.
After a few seconds, he helps you get off his lap and slowly stands up. You react instantly.
— Are you okay? Aren't you sore? — you ask, frowning, unable to help but worry.
— That's my question to ask, not the other way around — he replies, simultaneously letting out a soft laugh, laced with playful irony. And without giving you a chance to respond, he leans down and takes you in his arms bridal-style. He surrounds you with the warmth of his embrace, and with an exaggeratedly solemn gesture, he declares : —Time for a shower, and then a post-coital nap. We've earned it.
After the bath, already clean, dressed in light clothes, and their hair still damp from the shower, they fall onto the bed. Outside, the sun barely filters through the window, gilding the room with the last warm tones of the sunset. The air smells of soap and warm skin. There are no traces of all the chaos they'd previously experienced, only the calm that comes after having given it their all.
Under the sheets, their bodies intertwine naturally. There's no need to find a particular position; they simply fit together. And amid the settling of rest, their lips meet in soft, slow, and lazy kisses. They're not trying to provoke, just to linger. Kisses of reassurance, of gratitude. Of quiet love.
You snuggle closer against him, your fingers playing with the hem of his shirt. You look at him tenderly, and a whisper escapes from your lips that seems to come straight from your soul.
— I love you so much, Hee.
Heeseung smiles without opening his eyes. He caresses your arm with his fingertips and responds with a murmur that sinks sweetly and deeply into your heart:
— I love you even more, my baby.
He leans down slightly and places one last kiss on your forehead, warm, tender, like an invisible seal. And there, in that corner where everything is safe, where only the two of you exist, sleep slowly envelops you. Between the folds of the sheets, between your crossed arms, everything is at peace. You fell asleep, cuddled, in silence, your bodies still beating to the same rhythm. And so, without noise, without further words, the session ends with what is most abundant between both of you : love.
#enhypen#enhypen heeseung#heeseung#lee heeseung#jungwon#kpop#park sunghoon#enhypen jake#jay enhypen#jake sim#heeseung smut#heeseung lee#lee heesung x reader#enha#enha x reader#enhypen smut#enhypen sunghoon#enhypen sunoo#nishimura riki#nsf/w#park jongseong#kpop smut#engene#smut
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
Head Over Feet: Chapter Two Butterflies
Summary: You didn’t know Dina before she came back to Jackson. She’s guarded, jaded, and carrying the weight of too many goodbyes. Now you can’t stop thinking about her. It’s a slow burn, and you’re patient… but will she ever let down her walls? Or will someone else reach your heart first?
Pairings: Dina x GN!Reader slowburn
warnings: spoilers if you haven’t played the game or seen the show
Previous Chapter
You walked up the driveway to your friend Cam’s house when she shouted from the porch.
“You missed lunch, what the hell happened?”
“I was fixin’ someone’s sink.” You took a seat on her porch, Cam handed you a glass of lemonade. You watched Her daughter Julie and Charlie chasing their old dog around the front yard, and her wife Lisa was fixing something in the house.
Cam settled beside you on the step, peering at you like she was reading a manual only she understood. “So?”
You raised an eyebrow. “So what?”
“You think she’s hot?”
You tried not to smile and failed. “She’s… intense.”
Cam grinned. “I knew it. Dina, right? Short, sharp, curly hair like she stepped out of a salon, eyes that could make a priest stutter?”
You blinked. “You know her?”
“Everyone knows of her,” she said, popping a piece of bread into her mouth. “She’s been back a little while now. Keeps to herself. Heard she’s been through it.”
You nodded slowly, thinking back to the way Dina’s hands had fidgeted on the counter while you worked, like she couldn’t decide whether to talk or bolt. “She’s got some walls.”
Cam snorted. “Y/N, that woman built a damn fortress after her ex. You showing up with a ladder or a battering ram?”
You huffed a small laugh. “Neither,” you muttered, more to yourself than to her. “I’m just fixing sinks.”
Cam gave you a knowing look, one brow arched like she’d seen this movie before.
You sighed, rubbing the back of your neck. “Okay. Maybe I like her.”
“Mm-hmm.”
You hesitated, then glanced at her. “Should I be scared to ask what her ex was like?”
Cam leaned back on her elbows, smirking. “Ask.”
You rolled your eyes. “Alright… what’s the story?”
She exhaled. “Well, Jesse was basically next in line to run Jackson after Maria and Tommy. Everyone figured he’d be the one to take over someday. But…” Her face softened. “He didn’t make it back from Seattle.”
You nodded, already knowing the ending, but not the in-between.
“Before that,” Cam continued, “he and Dina were together. A solid couple, sure, but I don’t think anyone ever thought they were in love. It felt more like… comfort. Ya know? Then Ellie came into the picture. Best friends first. Then something more. That one burned hot, but fast. After JJ was born, the three of them tried to make it work for a while. Then one day, Dina left with Ellie. When she came back, it was just her and JJ.”
You were quiet.
Cam added, a little softer now, “Ellie was tough. Brave, sure but just like Joel and Tommy she was reckless as hell. She always seemed to be chasing something she could never catch, and Dina… she was always the one pulling her back from the edge.”
You took that in slowly, thinking of the way Dina kept her emotions buttoned tight, the way her eyes held both warmth and warning.
“She must’ve gone through hell,” you said.
Cam nodded. “Still is, maybe. But she’s back. And you my friend-” she poked your arm, “-you’re not just fixing sinks.”
“She offered me lunch for the help.” You shrugged.
“That’s everything.” Cam whistled. “Oof. You sure know how to pick ’em.”
You laughed under your breath. “She was just being nice. She’s not ready. ”
Cam bumped your shoulder with hers. “Maybe. Or maybe she’s just waiting to see if you are.”
You looked down at your hands, still stained with dirt and soap. “I didn’t even flirt.”
“Sure,” she said. “But you showed up. You fixed what was broken. That’s kind of flirting.”
You rolled your eyes. “Thanks for the wisdom, Dr. Cam.”
She grinned. “Anytime.”
In the distance, Charlie and Julie let out a victorious howl, and the dog barked happily after them. You sat back, letting the moment settle into your bones.
You weren’t rushing anything. But something in Dina’s eyes when she cooked withe you that had stirred something in you.
And maybe just maybe it had stirred something in her, too.
A few days later it’s your turn to go on patrol and Dina just so happens to be on your run. You know Maria had a hand in that line up.
The sun is already beating down by the time the two of you make it past the west perimeter of Jackson, hooves crunching on dry dirt and loose gravel. You can feel the heat rising through the soles of your boots, smell the dust warming in the grass. Late summer always has this golden, heavy kind of silence to it like the world is holding its breath.
Your horse keeps an easy pace beside Dina’s, both of them familiar with this trail by now. The ride is quiet. Almost too quiet.
You steal a glance at her as she adjusts the brim of her cap. Her face is shadowed, unreadable, except for the slight tension around her mouth. Ever since the lunch she said she wasn’t looking for anything this has been the way of it. Not cold. Not distant. But careful. Like she’s guarding a line she doesn’t trust herself not to cross.
You clear your throat, keeping your eyes forward. “JJ still running around shirtless like it’s a beach town?”
Dina’s lips twitch into a smile. “He spent all morning in just his pull-ups and cowboy boots. I gave up halfway through trying to dress him.”
You laugh. “Charlie rolled around in the mud yesterday. I think we’ve officially lost control.”
“Good,” Dina says. “Let the kids take over. They might actually improve things.”
You both smile, the air between you softening just a little.
The horses carry you through the thinning trees, their tails flicking lazily at the flies. The wind rustles the tall grass beside the trail. Far ahead, a pair of hawks circle lazily over the ridge.
There’s a comfort in the rhythm of two people riding in sync, not touching, not even looking at each other for too long, but still moving together. Still something.
“I meant what I said the other day,” Dina says quietly, and the words hang there like dust in sun. “I didn’t want to confuse things. Or lead you on.”
“I know,” you answer, after a pause. “It was clear.”
She nods, but the way her jaw shifts says it wasn’t that simple for her either. “You’ve just… been there. For JJ. For me. It means more than you probably realize.”
Your throat tightens a little. “I didn’t do it expecting anything.”
“I know that too.” She looks over at you then, and for a moment the sun hits her face just right — warm and golden, her eyes darker than usual beneath the brim of her cap. “But I figured if I didn’t say something, I might start… wanting things I can’t handle.”
You want to ask what exactly she can’t handle. Want to ask if maybe, somewhere in her hesitation, there’s still a door cracked open. But you don’t. You just nod, like that’s all you ever needed.
You dismount when the trail dips near a narrow creek, horses left to graze in the shade while you both walk the line of snares. The grass is brittle, some of it yellowed at the edges, the summer drought stealing green from the edges of the land.
One of the snares has caught a rabbit — a clean catch. You kneel beside it, glancing at Dina. “Dinner?”
“JJ’s been begging for stew,” she says. “But he calls it ‘goo soup’ and refuses to eat it unless it has carrots.”
You smirk. “I’ll trade you half if you give Charlie the illusion she helped make it. She’s been stuck in this ‘I’m the chef’ phase.”
Dina chuckles, then crouches beside you, close enough that you can smell the faintest trace of her — something earthy and warm, like lavender soap and worn leather. You glance over just as she’s reaching to help you untangle the line.
Your fingers brush just briefly.
It’s not much. Not even half a second.
But it makes her freeze.
You don’t move, holding the wire steady. Her eyes flick to yours, and for a moment, the look on her face says everything she isn’t ready to voice — hesitation, want, fear. And something else buried underneath all that — something unguarded.
She pulls her hand back, too fast. “Sorry.”
You nod slowly, giving her an easy out. “All good.”
You follow the curve of the trail into a grove of cottonwoods. The air shifts here — cooler under the canopy, the sun fragmented in patches on the ground. Both horses slow naturally, hooves muffled by dried leaves.
“You and Charlie doing okay?” Dina asks, quieter now.
You nod. “Yeah. She’s resilient. I still catch her crying sometimes. Late at night, when she thinks I can’t hear. That’s why my back has been killing me lately. I've been sleeping on her bed holding her until she stops crying.”
Dina glances over. “I know I’ve said this before, but she’s lucky to have you.” She watches you for a second too long, then looks away.
You ride in silence for a while. The birdsong thickens. Somewhere to your left, a woodpecker taps away. It’s peaceful — until your horse’s ears pin back, nostrils flaring.
You pull on the reins slightly, scanning the edge of the woods. Dina slows too, her eyes narrowing as she follows your line of sight.
Then you hear it: a faint, wet groaning sound — just beyond the trees.
Clickers.
At least two. Maybe more.
Dina nods toward a bend in the trail. “Tie them off?”
You both dismount, working fast and wordlessly. Your heart picks up, but you’re already sliding into that familiar focus. The sharp edge of readiness that comes when things go sideways.
You grab your knife and shotgun. Dina keeps her gun drawn as the two of you move quietly off the trail, boots crunching dry leaves with careful steps.
You catch sight of them near an old wreck — an SUV long since rusted through, ivy crawling up its sides. Three infected, faces slack and bodies twitching. One turns its head suddenly, sniffing the air.
You raise your hand. Dina stops.
A runner breaks off and comes lurching through the brush fast.
Before she can raise her gun, you move.
Your body reacts before thought catches up — a clean, fluid motion. One shot to the knee brings it down, the second rips through its head before it even hits the ground. You step back, breathing sharp, ears ringing from the close echo.
Another one stumbles toward you. You let it come close, then pivot hard, slamming the butt of your gun into its temple, knocking it back. Before it can recover, you drive your knife clean into its skull.
It drops. Dead.
You look up — the third’s gone.
Dina signals, and you both sweep left. A brief scramble. A noise behind you. You spin and level your shotgun — but Dina’s already there. One quick shot to the eye.
Silence.
You both stand there, chests heaving, the forest too still.
“Jesus,” Dina mutters, lowering her gun. “You okay?”
You nod, wiping your blade. “You?”
She nods back, watching you longer than she needs to. Her eyes are darker now, more unreadable.
“You didn’t even flinch,” she says.
You shrug. “Didn’t have time to.”
She studies you — not just your stance, but your face, your breathing. “You’re different when you’re out here.”
You raise an eyebrow. “Different how?”
“I don’t know.” She pauses. “Sharper. Calmer, but also… dangerous.”
You snort. “I’ll put that on my resume.”
But she doesn’t smile. She just looks at you, the weight of her gaze pressing something low in your gut. There’s tension there — not the kind that repels, but the kind that hums, delicate and electric.
Back at the horses, you clean your blade again, wiping the blood on your rag. Dina watches you with a frown that doesn’t quite reach her eyes.
“What’s wrong?” You ask focusing on your knife that had once belonged to your father.
“I didn’t expect—” She breaks off, then quietly: “You scare me a little.”
You glance up, surprised.
“In a good way,” she adds quickly, but her cheeks are pink now, and she looks away. “It’s like… I didn’t think someone could come in and just… be that steady. That sure.”
You don’t know what to say. Your heart’s thudding too loud for words.
She mounts her horse again before you can reply. You follow, both of you silent as you guide the horses back toward the trail.
When you’re riding side by side again, she doesn’t pull away when your knee brushes hers. She doesn’t move her horse back to its usual space.
She just lets it happen.
“Maybe we can set up a play date with JJ and Charlie?” she asks as the trail winds back toward town.
You glance at her, surprised. But you keep your voice steady. “Yeah. We could do that.”
The gate to Jackson comes into view, sun sinking low behind the treetops. You don’t know what she meant by we. Maybe she doesn’t either.
But as her shoulder grazes yours again — deliberate this time, no apology — you realize the line she’s trying to keep might not be as solid as she wants it to be.
And that feels like the beginning of something.
Something slow.
Something real.
🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄
The house is quiet.
JJ’s finally down, curled under his favorite blanket with a stuffed fox half-under his cheek and a fist full of berries he refused to let go of. The air is still thick from the day’s heat, windows cracked but barely letting in a breeze. Dina stands at the kitchen sink, rinsing a couple plates, the water warm and mindless.
She’s not really focused.
Her eyes keep drifting to the corner of the table — the same place you sat across from her the day before, elbow on the table, fork in hand, that crooked little smile she swears you don’t know you have. You’d just fixed the plumbing under her sink, mud still drying on your pants, and she knew the moment she opened the fridge and offered you lunch, she was toeing a line she didn’t want to acknowledge.
So she told you.
“I’m not looking for anything right now.”
And you’d just nodded. Like it didn’t knock the wind out of you. Like you were too kind to show it even if it did.
Dina sighs and shuts off the water.
She moves through the house like muscle memory, picking up stray socks and crayons, locking the front door. Her eyes land on JJ’s cowboy boots by the mat, one upright, one on its side and a pang hits her chest out of nowhere. Not grief, not quite. Something softer. More complicated.
Upstairs, she changes into a worn T-shirt, hair still damp from the shower, the smell of lavender clinging faintly to her skin. She lies down on her bed — and immediately knows sleep’s not coming anytime soon.
Because you’re still in her head.
Not in some abstract, friendly way. But you… breathing hard after taking down those infected, the sun catching your flexed biceps, the quiet steel in your eyes when you moved ahead of her like you’d do it every day, just to keep her safe.
Dina presses her fingers to her temple.
You didn’t flinch.
She meant it. It scared her, not just how capable you are, but how it made her feel. Because for the first time in a long time, she didn’t feel like she had to brace for disappointment or danger. You moved through that moment like a wall between her and chaos, and not for show just because that’s who you are.
And then that stupid touch.
That split second graze of your fingers when you untangled the snare. Her hand still tingles from it. It was nothing. It meant nothing.
Except it didn’t.
Her body remembered it long after her brain told her to ignore it.
And the way your knees brushed on horseback? She could’ve moved. She didn’t.
Dina exhales, staring at the ceiling. Her heart beats a little too fast when she lets herself picture what would’ve happened if you’d touched her for real. If she’d leaned just slightly closer. If the line between comfort and something else had blurred.
But she can’t.
She has JJ. She has scars still mending inside her. And you… you’re the only steady thing in her life right now. She can’t let herself want that. Not when wanting always seems to mean losing, eventually.
Still.
She shifts on the bed, frustrated with herself. This was exactly why she tried to draw that line.
But instead, you’ve become the exception to every rule she made to survive.
She shuts her eyes. Tomorrow, she’ll keep it simple. Be polite. Friendly. Grateful.
But for tonight… she lets herself remember the look on your face when you said, “Didn’t have time to [flinch].” The calm in it. The quiet strength.
And maybe just for a second she lets herself wonder what it would feel like to be held by someone like you.
🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄
The sun’s barely crested the mountains when Dina walks to Maria’s house, JJ in tow. His tiny backpack thumps against his back with every clumsy step, stuffed with crackers, crayons, and the dinosaur he refuses to nap without.
Maria’s already on the porch, sipping her coffee, eyes half-lidded in that way that always makes Dina nervous — like she’s watching more than she lets on.
“Morning,” Maria says as Dina reaches the steps. “You look like you didn’t sleep.”
“I didn’t,” Dina mutters. She ruffles JJ’s curls. “Think you can keep him for a bit? I could use some quiet.”
Maria gestures toward the house. “Kim’s inside. Go sit. I’ll take this little monster to terrorize the goats.”
JJ cheers and runs to Maria, who lifts him onto her hip like it’s nothing.
Inside, the house smells like fresh bread and wood polish. Kim stands at the counter slicing fruit, her sleeves rolled up, already humming something soft under her breath. She looks up. “Hey, sweetheart. You hungry?”
“Just tea. Maybe a shovel to dig a hole I can crawl into.”
Kim laughs and pours her a mug. Dina wraps her hands around it, lets the heat settle into her palms. She sits at the table and stares at it for a long second before blurting:
“I think I messed up.”
Kim’s expression softens, but she doesn’t speak. She sits across from Dina, patient as ever.
Maria joins them a moment later, dusting goat hair off her jeans. “Well,” Maria says, “if you’re gonna confess, now’s the time.”
Dina takes a breath. “I told Y/N I wasn’t looking for anything. That I wasn’t ready. And it was true, then. Still is, mostly. But now—”
She trails off.
Kim leans in. “But now something changed?”
Dina shakes her head. “It’s not that. Nothing happened. We were just on patrol yesterday. There were infected, and—” She hesitates. “Y/N was so calm. So in control. Y/N moved like they weren't afraid of anything, not even for themselves. It scared the hell out of me. But not because I didn’t trust Y/N. Because I did. Completely.”
Maria raises an eyebrow. “And that’s the part that freaks you out.”
“Yeah.”
Kim folds her hands. “What happened after?”
“We didn’t talk about it. We just rode back. But I keep replaying everything. The way Y/N looked at me with they’re eyes sparkling under the sun. The way they didn’t flinch. Even when I told Y/N, I wasn’t available. They just… accepted it. With so much grace, it hurt.”
Kim smirks. “Sounds like you’re mad Y/N didn’t fight you on it.”
Dina blinks. “I’m not—”
“You’re not mad. You’re conflicted,” Maria corrects. “Because you gave them a boundary and Y/N respected it. And instead of pushing, they made you feel safe. And that’s terrifying.”
Dina swallows. Kim reaches across the table and gently lays her hand over Dina’s. “Sweetheart… a lot of women fall for the ones who burn hot, who crash through the walls. But trust me. Long term? You want the one who builds a fire and waits for you to sit beside it.”
“Lord knows Ellie burned hot.” Dina blinks hard against the sudden tightness in her throat. “I’ve been alone a long time,” she says softly. “Even when I wasn’t.”
Kim nods. “You don’t have to decide anything right now. You’re allowed to feel all of this without acting on it.”
Maria leans back. “But if it’s Y/N? Don’t wait too long. They’ve got a good heart. I’ve seen what they do for Charlie, how the kid’s steady even after everything. That kind of care doesn’t come easy. And people like Y/N… they don’t come around often.”
“Not to mention the moms circling like sharks around them.”
“Why do they have to be such a dreamboat?” Dina presses her fingers to her temple, overwhelmed. “They brush my hand and I feel like I can’t breathe. Y/N says one kind thing and I start rethinking my entire future. It’s like they see me… not the version I show people, but the parts I try to bury.”
“Good,” Maria says simply. “Means you’re finally ready to stop hiding.”
Dina exhales. “I’m not ready to love again.”
“You don’t have to,” Kim says. “Just don’t lie to yourself about what you do feel.”
They sit in silence for a moment. The morning sunlight slants across the table, warm and blinding. Dina thinks of your eyes in that same light; clear, steady, unflinching. And her heart aches. Just a little.
🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄🍄
The afternoon sun glints off the greenhouse glass as you work your way down the garden row, dirt caked beneath your nails and sweat trickling down your spine. Charlie’s laughing somewhere behind you, tossing a handful of wildflower seeds while JJ stomps through a puddle he was specifically told not to jump in.
You should be focused. But your mind’s somewhere else stuck on yesterday’s patrol. On the way Dina’s fingers brushed yours. On the heat of her thigh against yours in the saddle. On the words she said over lunch.
“I’m not ready for anything.”
She’d smiled when she said it. Not cruel just careful. Distant in a way that didn’t match the rest of her.
You don’t hear Maria approach, but you feel her presence before she speaks. She’s always been like that steady, grounded, impossible to ignore.
“You’ve been tying that same stem for three minutes.”
You glance down. The tomato vine in your hand is bent at an odd angle.
You untwist it gently, avoiding her eyes. “Just… thinking.”
“Let me guess…About a short brunette with a fiery personality? Goes by Dina?”
You pause, then nod. No use pretending otherwise. Maria sees everything.
“I’m not trying to complicate her life,” you say quietly. “She’s got JJ. She’s been through hell. I know she’s not looking for anything.”
Maria hums, folding her arms over the top of the garden fence. “Doesn’t mean you’re not part of her life already.”
You glance at her.
“She trusts you with her kid. With herself. That’s not nothing.”
You nod, but there’s a bitter twist in your chest. “She pulled back. Yesterday. It wasn’t mean, just… clear. I think I made things weird.” You cringe.
Maria snorts softly. “You think that because she didn’t fall into your arms, it’s over?”
“No-yes- I don’t know,” you say. “But I think she’s scared.”
“And you’re not?” she asks.
You don’t answer. Because the truth is, you are. Terrified.
Maria watches you for a long beat. “I’ve known Dina a long time. She does this thing convincing herself she’s fine until the cracks start showing. She doesn’t open up easy. Especially not when she cares.”
You glance back toward the garden gate. Dina’s nowhere in sight now. Just Charlie and JJ building a very messy dam with rocks and sticks.
“I don’t want her to feel cornered,” you say.
Maria nods slowly. “Then don’t push. But don’t disappear either. Be the same person you’ve been. Steady. Present. Let her come to you when she’s ready.”
You take a slow breath, the sun warm on your shoulders.
“Feels like I’m just waiting.”
“Sometimes love starts like that,” Maria says. “Quiet. Patient. But it’s worth it.”
You blink at her, surprised by the tenderness in her voice.
She shrugs. “Just don’t get caught standing still if she finally turns around.”
And with that, she heads back toward the stables, leaving you alone with your thoughts, and the quiet hope that maybe, just maybe, the door isn’t as closed as it feels.
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
define this feeling ── pedro pascal .✦
requested! thank you. content: casual-to-something-more, soft angst, established situationship, Pedro catches feelings first, gentle reassurance, lots of quiet intimacy & tender humor.
---
Rain rattles against the kitchen window like a drummer who won’t quit, steady and insistent, turning the downtown lights outside into watercolor streaks. You’re propped on Pedro’s counter, sock-clad feet swinging while he searches his fridge for something resembling dinner. It’s the kind of easy, half-dressed weeknight you two have perfected over the last couple of months—just close enough to feel like home, just distant enough to keep anyone from labeling it.
Or so you thought.
Pedro clears his throat. “Okay, hypothetical.” He pulls out a carton of eggs, sets it down, then meets your eyes. They’re too warm for hypotheticals. “Let’s say two people… spend an embarrassing amount of time together. They cook, they kiss, they do other things—” You grin. “Extremely hypothetical so far.” He chuckles, but his knuckles drum the countertop. “And this has been going on for, what, seven… eight weeks?” “Ten,” you correct without thinking. Something flickers behind his smile—satisfaction, maybe hope. “Ten. Right. So at what point—” he breaks an eggshell with more force than necessary, yolk slipping into the bowl— “do they talk about what they actually are?”
Your heartbeat stutters. You’ve dreaded this conversation, convinced it would come from you first and break whatever fragile magic you’d been enjoying. Seeing the question in his eyes instead knocks the breath from your lungs.
“What we are?” you echo, stalling for time.
He nods, wiping his hands on a dish towel. “Yeah. Because I keep trying to file us under ‘casual,’ but it doesn’t feel like a file big enough anymore.”
You hop down from the counter, suddenly restless, and start lining up two mugs—his chipped Star Wars one and your stolen diner mug. A silly ritual that shouldn’t feel intimate but does. “I like… the way things are,” you offer carefully.
“I do too,” he says, voice low. “But I like you more.” When you glance over, he’s leaning against the stove, hair a little mussed, earnest brown eyes locked on yours. “And I’m starting to think—I don’t know—recipes probably need name labels, but people shouldn’t.”
Your laugh comes out shaky. “That’s not how labels work, Pascal.”
He sighs, tipping his head back toward the ceiling like he’s searching for a script up there. “Look, I’m not asking for an essay or matching tattoos. I just…” He steps closer, fingers brushing your wrist as if he can’t help himself. “Sometimes I want to introduce you as my something, and the words get stuck.”
There’s the thrum of rain, the tick of the wall clock, the wild fluttering of your pulse. You’ve protected this almost-relationship because you’ve seen titles ruin things—turning soft colors harsh, casual laughter into expectation. But you’ve also never seen someone tiptoe around your fears so gently.
You lift one shoulder. “What would you want to call me?”
“Depends.” He chews his lip. “Can I audition a few?”
“Audition away.”
He holds up an invisible cue card. “My girlfriend—too high school?” Your cheeks warm. “A bit.” “Partner?” he tries. “Grown-up but sounds like we started a law firm.” You snort. He brightens, encouraged. “Ooh, how about favorite person? Too sappy?” “It’s… adorable,” you admit, heart loosening. He tosses the imaginary card. “Okay, okay. Unpopular opinion: I sorta love girlfriend. I like that it sounds like you got promoted from friend to something secret and cool.”
You stare at him, this man who already knows your coffee order, your allergy to mango, the silly way you hum theme-park tunes when you’re nervous. The word girlfriend used to feel like a cage; now it sounds a little like belonging.
He laces his fingers with yours. “I’m not pushing you,” he murmurs. “I just need to know if we’re going in the same direction, or if I’m the only one who keeps picturing you borrowing my sweats five years from now and yelling at me for forgetting to record whatever prestige series you love.”
“That’s a very specific future,” you tease, voice wobbly.
“I’m a very specific man.” His forehead rests against yours. “So… what are we?”
Your answer tumbles out soft, certain, surprising even you. “I think… we’re two people who made something casual and then kinda accidentally fell into something real.”
He pulls back just enough to search your face. “Accidentally, huh?”
“An unplanned road trip,” you clarify, “where neither of us wants to turn around.”
His grin blooms, crinkling the corners of his eyes. “So… girlfriend?”
You inhale rain-scented air, feel his thumb tracing lazy circles on your wrist, and let the word settle on your tongue like sugar. “Yeah,” you breathe. “Girlfriend.”
Pedro kisses you before the final consonant finishes vibrating in the air—slow, deliberate, like he’s sealing an envelope. His hands cup your jaw; yours fist in the hem of his faded T-shirt, anchoring yourself to this new certainty.
When you finally break apart, he whispers, “Can we celebrate by making ridiculously buttery scrambled eggs and dancing to ‘Sway’ in the living room?”
You laugh, giddy. “That’s how you celebrate?”
“It’s the only way.” He taps your nose. “Stay over tonight?”
“Girlfriend privilege?” you ask, eyebrow arching.
“Exactly. Comes with free coffee in the morning and an illegally comfortable hoodie.”
“Then it’s a deal.” You squeeze his hand. “But tomorrow, I’m auditioning a label for you.”
He presses a kiss to your knuckles. “I’ll wear whatever name you pick, mi corazón. As long as it’s tethered to yours.”
Rain keeps drumming, eggs sizzle, and somewhere between the first bite and the last spin across the living-room floor, the word casual vanishes for good—replaced by the quiet certainty of something worth naming, worth keeping, worth growing.
---
✦ please do not copy, repost, or translate this work. © lazysoulwriter // i write with a lot of love and care, so please respect that.
---
taglist: @sarahhxx03 @lloydmustache @lolareadsimagines @greenwitchfromthewoods @silksepia @pascalswiftie @itstokyo-cos @mani-pedro @llsister @authorbriannarae13 @introvrtedjellyfish @aj0elap0l0gist @spencercmlover @cixrosie @cherrqbaby @cup-half-full-of-anxiety @joelmillerpascal @freakbobcult @sunlightpleasure@barnes70stark @mooniscrying @ohnaurshayla @croissantbakerylws @nellispunk @kasienka @taylorswiftsrep-blog @emerencedaily @byzyz @noovaarq @kristend512 @alltounwell @libbyaller @beaagiannelli @broad-shouldrs @oceanmcu @kysosa @melloispunk @jollycupcakeblizzard @angvlicsoulll @needz1nk @daddypascal17 @agustdpeach @mrsbilicablog @k4t13ispunk @hotdadlvr95 @lnnysnts @pedropascalfan221 @queenofklonnie22 @christinamadsen @ilovecheriies @stvr-bloom
---
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal x you#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal imagines#pedro pascal x y/n#pedro pascal imagine#pedro pascal fanfics#pedro pascal fics#pedro pascal fic#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal blurb#pedro pascal blurbs#pp#x reader#fanfic#imagines#pedro pascal fluff#pedro pascal cute#ficreq#pedro pascal fandom#pedro pascal oneshot#pedro pescal one shot
75 notes
·
View notes
Text
“PRETTY VISITORS”
orrrrr a cousin!bakugou!reader x hanta sero college au



“what came first, the chicken or the dickhead?”
.......
“is blasty… laughing?”
they're at their usual place—the shitty student bar downtown. it's too warm, crowded in that way that feels a little sticky—sweaty shoulders brushing yours, music bleeding through the floorboards, every surface just a bit grimy. the air smells like tequila and floor cleaner, and there's a low red glow coming from the shitty neon beer sign above the bar, blinking like it’s tired of existing.
"who, the hell, is that?"
the words leave hanta’s mouth before he can stop them, quiet and suspicious, as he leans forward slightly, squinting across the crowded bar like maybe he’s hallucinating. maybe they all are.
because bakugou is laughing.
not scoffing. not snorting. not giving one of his usual mean little chuckles like he’s already halfway through insulting your bloodline. no. this is different. this is full-blown, chest-shaking, head-thrown-back laughter. obnoxious. loud. bright-eyed. the kind of laugh that says something has actually made him happy, which. obviously. is fucking terrifying.
denki looks like he’s about to faint. his eyes are wide and glassy, clinging to his drink like it’s a lifeline. his hair’s a little sweaty at the roots, sticking to his forehead in little lightning bolts. kirishima’s frozen halfway through sipping his beer, hand hovering in the air like his brain stopped sending signals to his muscles. lips still pressed to the glass. not blinking.
mina’s leaned up against the high-top beside them, one elbow propped on the high-top, eyes wide and mouth slightly open, pink acrylic nails tapping rhythmically against the sticky surface. she’s staring across the bar with the expression of someone watching a plane crash in slow motion—too fascinated to look away, too horrified to speak. her lipgloss catches the neon like a warning sign.
“nah,” denki laughs in disbelief, clutching his beer like a rosary, “nah, i'm done. this ain’t real. we’re in, like, a weird timeline. multiverse type shit, like the batman that smiles thing, i don't like that.”
“he’s laughing with people,” mina adds, voice flat like she’s reporting a crime.
“strangers,” denki breathes.
“one of whom is…” hanta pauses and squints, makes the mistake of looking again. “…really hot.”
silence.
denki's mouth falls open. kirishima blinks, then glances at mina, who’s already raising one eyebrow like she’s clocked something important. the corner of her mouth twitches. she looks like she’s about to start taking bets. hanta immediately regrets all of his life choices.
“i mean—” he stammers trying to salvage it, hands up, half-laughing like maybe he can charm his way out of it, “not like—i didn’t mean it like that—”
“bro,” denki whispers, dead serious, “start writing your will.”
“you don’t know who that is?” kirishima says slowly, like he already knows the answer but is giving him a final chance to save himself.
“should i?”
“you’re joking.” from mina, the words roll off her tongue slowly, sarcastically.
“oooohhh, you’re so dead,” denki snorts, shaking his head as he picks his drink back up already resigning hanta to his fate. “super dead. we’ll use a hot photo as your memorial post, don't worry.”
and that’s when bakugou finally turns.
just a glance. a lazy wave, barely more than a lift of two fingers. casual, like he doesn’t care who’s watching. but the girl next to him—you—you follow his line of sight. turn your head, easy grin still lingering on your lips like you know exactly what just happened and you think it’s so hilarious. you’ve got this kind of light in your eyes that doesn’t match the low bar lighting, this way of standing like the room’s yours even though nobody gave it to you. your hand is still resting on bakugou’s shoulders.
he lets it stay there.
hants’s stomach does something horrible and fluttery. like a bug in a microwave.
“that’s his cousin,” kirishima says, and suddenly it all clicks. “she moved back from osaka a few weeks ago. they're real tight, apparently.”
“tight?” hanta echoes, disbelieving. “how tight? like—tight enough to make him laugh?”
“she’s the only person who’s allowed to talk to him like he’s not a landmine,” kirishima shrugs. “she’s kinda like him. but funnier.”
hanta can't stop staring. at the tilt of your smile, at the way you roll your eyes at something bakugou says and bump your shoulder into his like it’s instinct. like you’ve been doing it your whole life.
“okay,” he mutters. “but like… she is hot, right?”
denki and mina immediately burst into peels of laughter. hanta just groans, rubbing a hand down his face. the two of them together are always like this. loud, stupid, uncaring of social graces or volume control, they feed off of each others chaotic energy like hyaenas.
"someone wanna clue me in on what's so fuckin' funny?" hanta grumbles, trying to salvage what little dignity he has left.
kirishima takes pity and explains, "“y'know that summer you went home for a couple weeks and we went to bakugou's for that barbeque?”
"yeah..."
“well she was there. midoriya too. and she—oh, i don't remember what she said, but it was something like ‘don't get mad at izuku just because he's thriving and you're probably gonna go bald in the next three years.’”
“no, no,” mina cuts in, still giggling, “it was more like, ‘you’re mad because izuku is still young and pretty and i can literally see your bald spot.’”
“either way,” denki says, grinning, “she’s fucking brutal. i thought blasty was gonna cry.”
“ok. so she’s mean. i can handle mean.” hanta nods, slowly, like he’s trying to convince himself that he's got more confidence then he actually has.
“no, she’s not mean,” mina says, thoughtful. “she’s just…”
“—a bitch?” from denki.
“dude…” kirishima winces.
“denki!!!” mina snaps, rolling her eyes. “what have i told you? you can't say that about girls. oh my god.”
“sorry, sorry,” denki says, hands up. “i meant like... she’s just waaay harsh. definitely too much for our boy sero to handle.”
“ok, that is true.” mina and kiri both nod at the same time, traitors to the cause.
“hey, wait a minute,” hanta frowns. “what’s with this sero hate train? you guys think i can’t pull?”
he says it light, like a throwaway comment. like of course his long-time best friends will disagree.
but it’s quiet for a second.
“you guys want another drink?” mina says eventually, looking pointedly at her glass.
“yeah, if you’re buying.” denki perks up instantly.
“yes please,” from kirishima, too chipper.
“seriously??” hanta gapes. “you guys really think i can’t talk to girls?”
“it’s not that you can’t,” kirishima begins carefully, tone gentle. like he’s trying not to step on a landmine. “because, we’ve seen you. don’t worry.”
“slut,” denki coughs into his drink.
“it’s just—well—you’re a bit—” kirishima tries.
“—you’re a massive dickhead,” mina finishes sweetly, not even looking up from the drinks menu.
“oh fuck off.”
that gets a chorus of fake gasps and offended noises from denki and kirishima.
“you’re gonna swear at a lady? really, sero?” mina doesn’t even blink, just raises one brow.
“well,” he says, mock-dramatic, scanning the table, “i don’t see any ladies here.”
mina jabs a sharp fingernail in his direction. “take that back.”
“all we’re saying is,” denki cuts in, trying to ease the tension, “you’re way too smug about it. girls can smell that.”
hanta raises a brow. “and what do they smell on you, sparky? desperation?”
“electromagnetic sex appeal,” denki deadpans, then flashes a shit-eating grin. “google it.”
“google told me you fried your phone charger by trying to flirt with a vending machine,” hanta shoots back.
mina chokes on laughter. kiri wheezes.
“ok, ok,” denki’s already sliding out of the booth, trying to make a break for it. “shut up. let’s go for a smoke before bakugou comes back and ruins the vibe. hanta, i know you’ve got some zaza in that back pocket.”
"fuck you," hanta grumbles.
"promise?" denki smirks.
hanta throws a crumpled napkin at him. they’re still laughing when they push through the crowd, already forgetting what they were arguing about in the first place.
to be continued.....
sorry y'all this came to me in a post shift nap and i had to write and post it out quick before the inspiration left lol
#sero nation#sero hanta x reader#my hero academia#mha#bnha#bnha x reader#sero hanta#mha x reader#mha college au#bnha drabble#hanta sero x reader#sero x reader#sero hanta x black reader#mha hanta sero#hanta sero#boku no hero academia
101 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hii ! I saw that the Erik requests are still open so I thought what the hell.
I don’t have any specific prompts in mind, just some Erik x male!reader oneshots or something similar.
Maybe the reader works with Erik at the shop? (Idk i’m terrible at getting ideas for my own work let alone someone else’s…)
after hours (m)
summary: you and erik fool around in the shop after closing.
genre: smut
pairing: erik campbell x fwb!gn!reader
words: 2.2k
CW: making out and messy blowjobs, light degradation sprinkled in because I'm a whore for this man, cum swallowing
Note: hi! i've been stuck on this req for a few days mainly because i have no experience writing for male readers :<< I made it gender neutral reader instead because I'm not 100% confident in writing for male readers. I should've clarified this in my nav >< super sorry about that!
"Breathe, it's just a lobe."
For some reason, you've been getting testy clients all day. First, the skater who wanted a thigh cover-up done in two hours. Second, the valley girl who kept insisting on swapping artists, mainly because she wanted to flirt with Erik. And now, this presumably Catholic school girl who kept freaking out over getting her second lobe done.
A classic customer service smile was frozen on your face. The total foil to Erik, if he was the employee who didn't give a shit, you were more of the people-pleaser type. Not by choice, but mostly by principle.
"There can be only one asshole at a time, and since you're the new hire, it gets to be me," is what Erik told you on your first day.
Erik, with his puppy dog, blueberry eyes, untarnished metal, and fresh leather scent. Erik, who sent occasional smirks to your side of the studio every time he pulled the tattoo gun back from the bicep piece he was working on. Erik, who held you up an extra two hours overtime yesterday because he got too handsy in the storage room.
You brushed the memories aside before you got too distracted. Guided solely by muscle memory, you took the clamp, slid the needle, and secured the jewelry. The girl barely blinked, too wrapped up in bracing herself for the pain that would never come.
"Okay, all done." You held the mirror for her, feeling less grumpy when you saw her genuine excitement. After a plethora of "thank you's" and the standard aftercare spiel, you sent her on her way.
One glance at the clock told you that you had more or less five minutes before freedom. Mark, more asshole than manager, left already three hours ago to flock to the shitty dive bar he often patrons. Erik should be finishing up by now as well.
As if on cue, he came to the front desk, customer in tow.
"Brilliant work as always, Soup!" The frat boy, James or John, thumped Erik a bit too hard on the back.
"Glad you like it, J," he grinned cockily. For a brief moment, your eyes met. You shrugged quickly—you didn't know what this guy's name was either.
They chattered for a bit as you settled the payment. While writing down the invoice, you glanced at Erik's work, freshly wrapped and deeply vibrant. It was one of those cheesy tattoos, a black and white wolf howling at the moon.
Even then, it was gorgeous. The lines were all even, not a single jitter in sight. The ink was punched in deep, but not enough to cause blow-outs. The shading was impossibly smooth. Things you can't tell Erik out loud in one go unless you want his ego to hit the ceiling.
"Have a nice night," you called out as J, whoever he was, left. When the wind chimes from the door quieted, you turned to Erik, who was starting to lock up the jewelry cases.
"It was either James or John."
"James! You're a genius, Rookie. He's the one with the fucked up industrial," he stood up, motioning towards the top of his left ear. "Took the bar out too soon and came to me all bloody and shit."
You screwed your face up in disgust, remembering how you had to clean up blood drops on one of the leather chairs. "Wanna close up?"
Erik hummed in agreement. "Yeah. Wanna hang out at the Target parking lot after?"
"I told you, I don't smoke," you grimaced. He laughed, deep, rich, the kind of laugh that made your stomach flutter.
"I'm not asking you to smoke. I'm asking you to hang out." He walked closer to you just as you finished emptying the cash register. Licking his lips, his gaze darted to your mouth, then back to your eyes. He leaned into your ear, whispering, "Unless you want to do other things?"
Your breath hitched. Gritting your teeth, you stood your ground. Erik liked playing this game, seeing how many ways he could fluster you out of nowhere. It rarely led to anything more than making out at the back or heavy petting, but if given the chance, you'd fucking take it. Another thing you won't tell him out loud.
Screaming internally, you pressed your palm against his chest before shoving him back. He let himself be pushed, laughing lightly at you. "Just clean the stupid chairs, Erik."
"Roger that!"
After only three months of working together, you and Erik meshed surprisingly fast. You had an unspoken routine, you on the register and him on sanitation. You would organize the display while he unpacked newly ordered jewelry. It was intimate in its own way, minus your friends-with-benefits situation.
It largely helped that you had the same music taste and affinity for horror movies. Erik's playlists always made your day less boring, especially when it was during the dead hours and the both of you could sing loudly in the shop. To think that you were a bit intimidated the first time you saw him—mainly because of the lack of light behind his eyes.
You tidied up the holding area, shutting the blinds before heading to the back to check up on Erik. He was bent over your studio area, just having finished wiping down your chair and tray. You grinned to yourself, silently shuffling up to him. Before he could fully stand, you reared your arm back and smacked his ass.
He jolted, turning towards you with narrowed eyes. "HR is going to hear about this."
"Oh fuck off, Soup," you rolled your eyes, smirking at him. Dramatically, he dropped his jaw, catching your right arm and using it to pull you closer.
"I hope you know you're getting suspended for that." His voice dipped dangerously low. He held you in place by the waistband of your jeans, the rag and alcohol abandoned on the floor. "That's, what? Harrassment and slander? Gotta keep that mouth under control."
"Yeah? What are you gonna do about it?"
His eyes glinted, the blue of his irises already eaten by dark, blown-out pupils. His hands traveled up your torso, lifting the fabric of your shirt lightly, before settling to cup your jaw. You pressed your body against him, meeting the crash of his lips halfway.
The kissing was heated, messy. His tongue parted your lips, colliding with yours. You clung to him, one hand on his nape, the other lightly digging into his chest. Your nails left a red trail on his stomach as you reached down, grasping his belt buckle. You moaned into his mouth, feeling his teeth nip your bottom lip. He pulled away, lips red and glistening.
"On the ground for me, Rookie."
Wordlessly, you smirked at him, making a show of slowly kneeling down. He held your gaze, head already clouded with desire.
"Don't you want to make yourself comfortable?" You nodded towards the chair. You worked his belt open, letting it flop down as you unhooked the button of his jeans. In one go, you tugged down his pants and boxers.
"I just wiped that," he pouted. If it weren't for the current situation, you would have laughed at his childishness. But he already had a fist around his cock, sighing as he squeezed himself. His cock was deliciously thick, curving upwards. Pre-cum was starting to bead at on the swell of his red tip.
He brought the tip to your lips, the metal ball shining invitingly under the red light. "Give the little prince a little kiss, yeah?"
You widened your eyes, wearing faux-innocence well on your face. You pressed your lips to his tip, slowly opening them just enough for your tongue to lap at his slit. He hissed, running a hand through your hair before grabbing a handful at the scalp.
You continued giving open-mouthed kisses, kitten-licking his head to make him squirm. Giving attention to his shaft, your tongue traced the veins wrapping around his cock, making him slick with your saliva. He grunted above you, breathing starting to get heavy.
"I'm gonna wash your mouth out now," he rasped. He held his cock, slapping it twice against your cheek. "Open up for me, Rookie."
Obediently, you parted your lips, lining up with the head of his cock. Erik didn't even give you time to brace yourself, thrusting into you until he hit the back of your throat, You gagged around his cock, drawing out a long groan from him. Tears pricked at the corner of your eyes, but you focused on your breathing, forcing your gag reflex back.
Erik pulled out until only the head of his cock was in your mouth, before heating himself back into your warmth. Your nose nestled in the dark curls around his base, tongue pressed flat against the underside of his cock. He stayed there, pressing your head firmly against him. You clawed at his thighs until he relented, fully taking his cock out.
A string of saliva connected his tip to your lips. Globs of saliva tumbled down your lips as he pulled away from you, rolling down your chin and spattering the front of your shirt.
"Making a mess just after I cleaned up," he tutted condescendingly. He pressed his cock against your cheek, grinding on the skin. It was filthy, the way he was almost wiping your saliva on you.
"Yeah? You did such a shitty job, I didn't even notice." His brows furrowed at your boldness. He gripped your cheeks roughly, pressing down until your jaw fell open. You stuck your tongue out invitingly, cushioning his cock as he entered you again.
"I like you so much better right now," he grinned. Planting his feet on the ground, he started to fuck your throat, His hands held you by the hair in place. He tilted your head up slightly, enough for him to look you in the eyes as you knelt pathetically under him, your fingers burrowing into the denim of his jeans.
"You look so fucking good like this, So beautiful when you have your mouth stuffed with cock," he grunted. He was losing himself in the pleasure from your mouth, your throat tight and warm, spasming each time he bottomed out. "You should have your lips wrapped around me more. My little stress-reliever. Letting me use you on the floor. Fuck, what a slut."
You moaned around him, making him shiver from the vibrations. Hollowing your cheeks, you swallowed, coaxing his orgasm out. Above you, Erik was starting to unravel. All of the tension pent-up throughout the day left him as he met your blow-out pupils.
You were the perfect picture of sin. Puppy dog-eyed, drool coating your red lips. Bringing your hands to the top of his thighs, you dug your nails into his soft flesh, raking them downwards.
This was the last push for Erik's undoing. He buried himself to the hilt in your warm throat. Throwing his head back, a loud moan tore itself from him. You hurriedly swallowed, trying your best not to waste any of his load. He ground into you, fully emptying himself until his knees started to buckle.
His cock sat heavy on your tongue as you waited for him to catch his breath. You hummed, soothingly rubbing his thighs until he came down from his high. Slowly, he pulled out, groaning as he saw the aftermath of spit and tears on your face.
You licked your lips before opening your mouth, flaunting how you didn't spill a single drop. He sighed, both in contentment and pride.
"Let me get you off," he murmured into your shoulder after he helped you back on your feet.
You shook your head. "S'okay. I wanted to make you feel good."
"You sure? Let me at least treat you to a slurpee or something."
You chuckled, wincing slightly at the soreness of your throat. Erik noticed your discomfort, swiping a pack of tissues from your tray table and starting to wipe the fluids off your face. "Don't talk for now. I'll give this spot one last run through with a mop, then we're blowing this pop-stand."
He paused for a moment, catching the stupid grin on your face. You immediately thought of the same thing. He sighed. "And yes, we're gonna blow it like how you blew me. Comedy gold as always, Rookie."
Erik led you to the bathroom, insisting on washing your face for you. You leaned over the sink, letting him scrub your cheeks gently.
"Maybe I could take a sick leave," you croaked once he was done wiping you off with a towel.
He snorted, flicking off the lights in the studio. "And leave me all alone? Also, voice arrest, remember."
"Why, you gonna miss me?" You ignored the way he rolled his eyes. You took one last look around the shop, double-checking that everything was locked and turned off. Erik held the back door open for you as you stepped out.
"Sure thing." He turned around, pausing from locking the door so he could flick your forehead lightly. "Wouldn't have anyone else to annoy."
"Oh fuck you, Soup."
"My offer still stands," he winked at you. "Let's do a snack run while you make up your mind."
#erik campbell#erik campbell x reader#final destination#final destination 6#final destination: bloodlines#fd: bloodlines#erik campbell smut#erik campbell imagine#richard harmon
73 notes
·
View notes
Text
Firewater - Chapter 1
PAIRING: low to mid honor Arthur Morgan x Fem!reader
A heist does not go as planned, and you and Arthur are at each other's throats. A/N: A bit of a different direction with this one - expect short chapters, awkward situations, and hilarity out of this one. And updates, more regularly :) taglist: @v3lv3tf0x
➵ AO3 Link ➵ Fic Masterlist ➵ Next
ARIZONA, MAY 1897
“Y’know, if you had just listened to me, we wouldn’t be in this predicament.”
A large plume of smoke is your response—thick, lazy, and defiant as it floats skyward. Arthur leans back against a rough-hewn boulder like he’s got all the time in the world, even with the sting of failure hanging heavy in the heat. His hat is pushed low, casting a shadow across the narrowed set of his eyes. The desert sun hangs heavy in the sky, not a cloud to give a modicum of shade, not a single bit of respite. It's hot, hot and dusty, and a lizard scutters past his boot to hide under the red rock boulder he leans against.
“Considerin’ half the time you opened your mouth you ain’t doin’ nothin’ but naggin’ me, ain’t worth it,” he retorts, voice cool as a mountain stream but just as cutting.
You don’t even think before you chuck a stale piece of bread at his damn head. It was all the food you salvaged after the botched heist, and even that’s been half-crushed in your saddlebag. He knocks it away with a practiced flick of his wrist, but his cigarette falls from between his lips and drops into the dirt.
Arthur scowls, jaw tightening as he crouches to pick it up. It’s dead, ruined. His hand stays near his boot for a second longer than necessary, like he’s weighing whether he should throw something right back.
“You are worse than a goddamn child,” he growls.
As if to prove his point, your boot stomps against the cracked earth with a sharp slap. Dust kicks up around your feet, and the sun— that merciless bastard that it is—beats down on your neck, sweat already drying into a salted layer.
“Oh, I’m the child? You were the one who ran in there like some hero outta one of those dime novels, guns blazin’ with no damn plan!”
“I had a plan,” he snaps.
“Your plan got us chased out by six bounty hunters, two guard dogs, and a woman swingin’ a broom like she meant it.”
“She did mean it.” He pauses, mouth twitching at the memory. “Caught me right in the jaw.”
“Good. Maybe she knocked some sense into you.”
Arthur pushes off the boulder, looming now, brushing his hands on his pants like he’s trying to scrub the conversation clean. “You didn’t exactly pull your weight neither. Hid behind them crates like a scared cat.”
You step forward, the distance between you shrinks to something dangerous. “I was covering your dumb ass, Morgan. I told you to wait for my signal.”
“And I told you I don’t take orders from—” he cuts off, teeth grinding.
“From me?” Your laugh is sharp, brittle. “Right, God forbid you take direction from someone with a brain between her ears.”
Arthur gets closer still. “You think you’re so much smarter than everybody else, huh? All them fancy words and smug looks, like you’re above it all. But you’re just like the rest of us. Mean and stupid.”
His breath is hot and whiskey-laced, as he leans in, brushing your cheek. “And reckless,” he adds with a sneer. “Don’t forget that.”
“Better reckless than cowardly.” You spit back at him, standing as firm and tall as you can when all six feet of him towers over your petite frame.
There’s a pause. His blue eyes go cold, a line drawn in the sand with your words.
You don’t mean it. Not really. But it’s out there now, and neither of you are ready to back down.
His voice drops low, warning. “You wanna say that again?”
“Why?” you scoff. “You gonna shoot me? Or just sulk at me until I drop dead?”
“I don’t shoot women,” he growls.
“That’s funny,” you snap. “You sure as hell don’t seem to have any problem talking to me like one of the boys.”
“You wish you were one of the boys.”
“No, I don't want to be treated like an idiot. Most of them boys are idiots. Like that would have gone any better with Marion.” You hiss Bill’s birth name with ridicule. Deservingly so.
Another step forward. Your chest brushes his now, breath and heartbeat tangled into something hot and furious and entirely unsustainable.
“You get treated how you act,” he says, quieter now. “You wanna act all tough? Fine, I’ll treat you like that.”
“Good,” you whisper, eyes blazing. “Then we understand each other.”
Silence. Except it isn’t really silence. It’s heavy with the cicadas screaming in the grass. With the crackle of heat in the rocks. With the sound of your breaths coming fast, too close together.
He looks at your mouth. You look at his.
There is a danger in the air, a stillness that settles in before a rattlesnake bites. That’s all he is - poison and bluster. You want to slap him, but you don’t want to give him the satisfaction of getting that much of a rise out of you.
You scowl and turn on your heel, striding over toward your horse. Your boots angrily kick up dust under your skirts as you mount that spry little roan gelding. You pat his black mane and coo gently in his ear as you settle yourself in the saddle.
You scowl when you get yourself situated and look back at Arthur, who remains exactly where you left him.
“You get to explain to Dutch why we ain’t got nothin’ outta this.” You snipe, eyes narrowing before your spurs dig into your gelding’s side, and he rears before bolting across the hard desert ground.
#twolafic#firewater#red dead redemption 2#arthur morgan smut#arthur morgan x female reader#red dead fanfic#rdr2 fanfic
58 notes
·
View notes